The life and writings of the Right Reverend John Bernard Delany, D.D., second bishop of Manchester, N.H

ll

^ THE 1
mW. WRITINGS OF

THE RT. REV. JOHN 5. DELANY, D. D.

SECOND BISHOP OF MANCHESTER^,
NEW HAMPSHIRE,

anil Uritwga nf

Ur i^C^_

V SECOND BISHOP OF MANCHESTER

OF

IStglft 2UorrtJi

n Umrarfc le latuj, I.

SECOND BISHOP OF MANCHESTER, N. H.

BY

(S. 01. I.

LOWELL, MASS.

THE LAWLKK PRINTING COMPANY.

1911

Copyright,
1911

THE LAWLER PRINTING COMPANY,
LOWELL, MASS.

All rights reserved.

tn ite memnrg nf

Fredgrtrk

nf

xaha riteil
15, 1911

(Oluitut.

PATRICK J. SUPPLE, D. D.
Censor Librorum

Imprimatur.

WILLIAM H. O'CONNELL
Archbishop of Boston.

Htfr att& UrttmgB of

Stgljt

Sii?hu;t of

3Jttir0burt0nj

The Life and Writings of Bishop Delany have been
published at the urgent request of his many friends among
the clergy and laity. No attempt has been made at a
formal biography. The memoir has been compiled from
various sources', from the Bishop 's diaries, his home letters,
from some of his editorials and public speeches, and from
articles printed fi om time to time during his priestly and
episcopal career. As much as possible his own words have
been used, for they better than any others disclose the domi-
nant idea of his life, and the principle that guided him at
all times. Several events have been related by his intimate
friends, and by those who labored with him in his sacred
ministry. To these, and to all who have in any way assisted
the present publication, sincere and heartfelt thanks are
extended.

A special acknowledgment of gratitude is made to
The Most Reverend Patrick Delany, D. D., Archbishop
of Hobatt, Tasmania;

The Most Reverend William H. O^Connell, D. D., Arch-
bishop of Boston, Mass. ; and to

The Right Reverend Joseph G. Anderson, D. D., Auxil-
iary Bishop of Boston, Mass.

Appreriattnn,

A man often unconsciously reveals his soul when he sets
a value, zvhether it be upon a painting, an accomplishment, a
house, or even length of days. None of these things has an
absolute fixed valuation. It depends upon how one likes
them.

Old age sheltered by the fire-side, the silvery locks, the
calm dimmed eye, the resigned features; all these have for
some a great fascination. They look upon a long life and a
serene old age as a beautiful possession which they hope one
day to be theirs. To them it is a treasure which must be
obtained by dint of saving. So they save their energy, their
emotion, their effort, their enthusiasm, for all of these zvear
out the slender thread of vitality. They become parsimo-
nious of their forces so, that they may last longer. And some
have become atrophied of mind and heart long before
nature's hour, simply that they may live long. They cease
to do everything but live. To them that is enough. Their
ambition is satisfied. They are proud, not of what they
might have accomplished, but of being alive.

That is one point of view. And, in a certain sense, to
cheat nature of twenty years is something of an achievement
not to be disdained. But there is another standard, as there
alzvays is for most things.

To many the picture of life at eighty or ninety is far
from fascinating; indeed, it is looked upon with something
akin to horror. To such, old age is not all silvery locks and
calm eyes. It is sadly helpless, pathetically dependent, tire-
fully reminiscent and dreadfully lonely.

"Give me calm and longevity," cries one. "Give me an
active and full life," says the other, "and when my working
day is done, let me go zvhere I can begin eternal youth."

Which is right? Whatever the academic answer may
be, happily we cannot practically settle it. We shall, all of
us, either zvork or zvait as God wills. But certainly there is
something splendid and heroic in the sudden taking-off of a

valiant soldier with his armor on, in the midst of the fight.
And when the fight is for God and when the soldier dies on
the field, what laurel wreath is green and beautiful enough
to lay upon his bier?

What my beloved friend, the sweet record of whose
noble life is written here, thought upon the subject of old age
I know not. But 1 do know that when he fell in the thick of
the fight for Holy Church, he smiled. He was too young
not to feel the human pathos of a death so early, so unlocked
for. But he loved and trusted his King too completely to
even ask Him why.

He worked all his life as he had seen men ivork in the
busy city where his youth sped by. There in the early morn
the bell sounded to labor and again at night to rest. His
brain was too active, his mind too vigorous, his heart too
happy to ever know ivhat idleness meant.

As a student he still studied when his task was finished.
As a priest he still found or invented other duties when
those allotted him were completed. As a Bishop he planned
new labors when the end came.

Would the calm, the inactivity, the inertia of age have
ever attracted him? God knew best, and has forever silenced
all questioning. He zvas a laborer in the Vineyard and he
died laboring. Others will reap what he has sown. But the
best seed he ever sowed zvas love of joyful work in the cause
of, God and His Church.

H. 'fltaniwTI,

rjclrbtstT0p of Boston.

In the life of any personage of note written for publi-
cation, the reader naturally looks for the narration of the
extraordinary incidents and events that made such a life so
important as to be considered zvorthy of presentation before
the public.

Measured by this standard there is little in the life of
Bishop Delany that could merit the mark of greatness. And
yet, the lives of many who have passed this critical test are
oftentimes wanting in those sweet, simple traits of character
that appeal to the human heart or are gifted with such
superior talents as to place them far removed from the every
day life about them. When, however, they are found to be
in sympathetic touch with and living our own simple ex-
istence, their lives then appeal to us more forcibly than all
their greatness of intellect or heroic deeds. Such a life is
that of Bishop Delany, beautiful for its simplicity, loving
for its gentleness of character, and inspiring for its noble-
ness of mind, generosity of heart and earnestness of faith
and seal.

Though all too brief was his career as Bishop there
^vere evidences of saintly seal and splendid talents, which,
had he been spared, would have added lustre and glory to
the Diocese of Manchester, which he ruled and God's church
in New England, as judged by his few years' labor and by
the apostolic seal and noble character of his whole priestly
life. As an old class-mate and life-long friend, I pay this
tribute of love for his many noble traits of character and for
his genuine, sincere, and zealous devotion to God and the
Church. May his life prove an inspiration to all who read
it as his memory will always be to those who knew and
loved him.

^ firaeph <&. Jkndersmt,

of Boston.

Feast of All Saints, 1910.

CONTENTS

FAMILY HISTORY 1

EARLY LIFE - - 5

SEMINARY LIFE - - 16

PRIESTLY LIFE - 146

FATHER DELANY AS EDITOR OF GUIDON - 176

EPISCOPACY 247

POEMS 430

FAMILY HISTORY

THE genealogy of the Delany family reads so like
a page from Irish history that a few of its items
cannot but be of interest in the biography of him
who was always proud to trace his happy heritage of
faith to the land of his parents' birth. Although
Bryan and Thomas Delany, the grandfather and
father of Bishop Delany were born in the County Gal-
way, Ireland, their ancestors for centuries before had
settled in the County Kilkenny, where they owned
broad acres of land and "bent the knee to no human
lord." The family history relates that they "were
possessed of considerable substance, and pronouncedly
different in character from the prevailing type of the
neighborhood. The mental and physical difference
was very obvious. The men were rather large and
fair-haired; the women also. They seemed to have
a lingering consciousness of some kind of gentility,
marking them off from the families amongst whom
they dwelt, and into which they intermarried.

"About the middle of the eighteenth century the
principal branches of the family tree took growth in
the County Galway, a mile or two on the farther
side of Ballinamore, and here in the West the second
generation brought the pride and prestige of the
Delanys to the highest point of collective distinction.
It was the age of sensitive honor in Ireland.

2 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"Bryan Delany, the Bishop's grandfather, was a
man of conspicuous personality, proud indeed of the
untarnished honor of his family. He was in every
way a typical Delany. * * * * As new genera-
tions came on and the pride of the name thinned out
with the inevitable deterioration, it saddened him to
see the change, and he strove to fix the minds of the
children about him on the fine old traditions of the
family. He loved to enumerate the many names of
his own and their kindred who had given their lives
to the service of God in all periods of the Church's
history, both men and women, in the Isle of Saints,
as also in foreign lands, and his clear retentive mem-
ory could recall and recount their lives and labors
with wonderful interest and accuracy."

Of the ten children born to Bryan and Mary Delany
Thomas, the father of Bishop Delany, was the eldest,
and like his paternal sire, was possessed of a strong,
upright character, ennobled by family traditions. In
1857 he left the land of his birth and came to Amer-
ica. He settled in Lowell, Massachusetts, and though
young in years, he started in the tailoring business,
which he carried on with success up to the date of
his death. As a citizen of Lowell he was highly re-
spected for his clear and conservative views in all
things relating to the city's welfare. He was a great
temperance advocate, and for over a quarter of a
century held the position of president of St. Patrick's
Temperance Society, while all his life he was identi-
fied with St. Patrick's Church. For years he was
known as the oldest tailor of Lowell. He was one of
the most highly esteemed residents of the city, a
faithful and fervent Catholic, a man who won success
by the strictest adherence to the calls of duty by an

OF BISHOP DELANY 3

energy which overcame all obstacles and an integrity
which gave him a reputation for the strictest hon-
esty and surest reliability.

His marriage to Catherine Fox took place shortly
after his coming to America, and their union was
blessed by nine children. Husband and wife were
possessed of the rich inheritance of the most beauti-
ful of Christian virtues which were reflected in their
home, as in their lives, and brightened and blessed
everything around them.

Catherine Fox Delany, the Bishop's mother, was
one of those valiant Christian women who are such
only because initiated from their youth in the prac-
tice of all virtues. She was a native of the beautiful
little town of Ballatrain, in the County Monaghan,
and came of equally sturdy stock as her husband,
and of ancestors very remarkable for their longevity.
Her calm gentleness and firmness, the symmetry of
her character, her tender and solid piety were the
happiness of her husband and the admiration of all
who approached her. She lavished on her children a
mother's most devoted tenderness. She was the soul
of every good work of piety and beneficence in her
neighborhood. Hers was a life unmarred by selfish-
ness, by worldiness, by uncharitableness a life whose
wellsprings were deeply sweet and pure that of a per-
fect Christian. Her faith was strong in God, and her
love for Him limitless, yet her faith and love centred
not in Him alone, but went out to His creatures, near
and distant. Hers was a life where deep Christian
principles of charity and good-will combined with the
sweetest native kindliness of spirit to make her very
presence a harbinger of serenity, forgiveness, and
love. She never harbored an unkind thought, being

4 LIFE AND WRITINGS

incapable of it, and as she loved all those who came
to her, every one loved her. Her house was always
a haven to young- people to whom her motherly love
was a benediction.

To the needy she gave not only of this benign and
cheering 1 influence of her gracious spirit, but she was
always ready with hand and purse to aid them as
much as was in her power. Only the day before
her death she went to see a sick woman for whom
she had tried to make, as she said, "a little Christmas
cheer," to try to have her forget her affliction. More
eloquently, perhaps, than all words could tell, the
deep reverence that her noble and distinguished son
bore his mother, the gratitude he always showed for
the true Christian principles she had inculcated in
his mind and heart told her rare moral worth. When
the bishop was consecrated he paid her the sweetest
tribute that ever was paid a mother, the acknow-
ledgment that he was her moral handiwork. "All
that I am," he said from the steps of the sanctuary
where he had just been crowned with the mitre, "I
owe to the home influences which surrounded my
youth." And descending the steps, he came to his
mother, kissed her, thanked her, and gave her his first
Episcopal blessing.

"Like mother, like son," is an old saying, never
more fully exemplified than in these two beautiful and
fruitful lives, where the piety, the charity, humility
and perseverance of the mother became intensified and
multiplied tenfold in the character of her loving and
devoted son.

OF BISHOP DELANY

EARLY LIFE

JOHN Bernard Delany was born on Aug. 9, 1864, in
Lowell, Massachusetts. He was baptized on the same
day in St. Patrick's Church, for it was an established
custom in the family that as soon as possible after
the birth of a child it should receive the waters of
regeneration. He was solemnly consecrated to the
Blessed Virgin on September 8, 1864, when he was
just one month old. The ceremony of consecrating
children to the Queen of Heaven was for many years
a public one in St. Patrick's. Was not that consecra-
tion in some way a presage of his Episcopal conse-
cration that took place forty years afterwards on this
same feast of our Lady's Nativity? He loved this
special feast of our Blessed Mother, and he chose it in
preference to all others, because of his devotion and
reverence for the Mother of God. It was in his own
mother's arms he first heard her sweet name, and
that of her Divine Son; it was at her knee he lisped
his first infant prayer; it was with her hand he first
signed himself with the sign of Redemption; it was
to her heart he always brought his childhood's joys
and sorrows, and to it his own tender heart was
inseparably united from his earliest days to the last
sad solemn hour when his dying eyes looked in love
upon her, and his failing voice said, "Don't cry,
mother dear, I shall tell God all about you."

6 LIFE AND WRITINGS

When night after night the children gathered
around the fireside for prayer and petition to God,
surely the blessings of Heaven descended upon the
family circle, and made it what it was indeed, a
sanctuary of piety, hospitality and peace.

John was a quiet, thoughtful boy with a heart as
tender and affectionate as a girl's. His mother often
related examples that plainly illustrated his delicate
feelings. Mrs. Delany loved and admired everything
that was true and good and beautiful, and she taught
her children to see in nature the works of the Crea-
tor, and to "look through nature up to nature's
God." She encouraged the children to learn and re-
cite passages from Scripture and little poems that
served for pleasure and pastime during the hours of
recreation at home. One of the children especially
loved the familiar lines called "A Child's First Grief,"
and often recited them aloud to her indulgent listeners.
The pathos expressed in these verses touched John
so deeply that whenever his little sister began to re-
cite them, he stole quietly from the room to hide the
emotion they aroused in his tender, sympathetic heart.
This act of his was noticed and commented upon by
the others and John tried hard to conceal his feelings,
but whenever an occasion presented itself for the
recitation of the children's poems, John would look
beseechingly at his little sister, and whisper "Don't
say the sad piece, will you?"

Still, even with his sensitive nature, he was a manly
little fellow, so thoughtful and considerate of others
that be was not only a favorite at home but he was
greatly loved and admired by his companions. His
docility and obedience were remarkable. His parents
often said that they never knew him to hesitate for

OF BISHOP DELANY 7

an instant in the fulfilment of any of their wishes,
and oftentimes their unspoken desires were executed
by him even before they were expressed in words.

At the time of his death one of his teachers of the
primary school wrote thus of him: "I remember
Johnnie as a lad of more than the averag-e in scholar-
ship, of much beauty of face; of a sunny, yes, of a
merry disposition; entering- into the fun of life with a
zest; yet ever courteous and gentle in his bearing;
never condescending 1 to anything low or mean in act
or conversation with a nature like his such thing's
were impossible. John could not tolerate any act of
injustice toward a fellow pupil; his great-heartedness
prompted the quick defence of one whom he thought
abused. As the years passed and new scenes and
new duties came to us both, we lost each other.

"When I heard that he was to be made Bishop I
remembered so well the fine manly boy whom I had
taught during 1 his first years at school, and I wrote
to him my delight at the honor given him. In spite
of the multitude of duties crowding round him he
replied, sending me a note of joy that I had written
him. From time to time, I have heard from him,
and of his work so faithfully done. When the news
of his death came, I sorrowed with you. I never
think of him as 'Johnnie Delany' as his school mates
of the old days called him, but as John, 'the gift of
God,' the loving disciple, the one whom Jesus loved,
the nearest and dearest to our Lord.

"My sympathy for you in your loss is very great.
The memory of the boy will be with me always. As
the mother is, so is the boy; as the boy, so is the
man; so is the strong 1 spirit translated from glory to
glory.

8 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"We do not know, we cannot see why he must go
from what seems such a noble work here, but the
Father has taken him to a larger life, and to the com-
panionship of the blessed, even such as the beloved
disciple whose name he bore."

His boyhood days and years went by happily, holily
and usefully. The seed was being 1 sown by skilful
hands in his heart and mind, and it was taking- deep
and noiseless root. All the sweet promises of the
bright, pious, cheerful boy; the gentle, loving-, and
docile son; the tender, manly, and g-enerous youth
were realized in the rich fruits of maturer years.

From the grammar and high schools of his native
city John passed to further study at Holy Cross Col-
lege, Worcester, where he remained for two years.
He then entered Boston College from which institu-
tion he was graduated in the class of '87.

Speaking of his college days, one of his most inti-
mate friends and classmates says: "The wholesome
spirit of rivalry, naturally found to exist between two
sister colleges, was not wanting between Holy Cross
and Boston College in those days of our student life,
even as they doubtless exist today. The boys coming
from Holy Cross College within our borders were the
cynosure of all eyes, and perhaps, for a time, became
the unconscious victims of suspicion until the class
passed favorable judgment upon their loyalty. When
John came to our class in Boston College there was a
singular departure from the ordinary manner of receiv-
ing a new-comer. There was no chip on the shoulder;
there was no gauntlet throw-down, for his free and
open manliness straightway disarmed all prejudice and
antagonism. His charming and attractive fellowship,
more eloquent than the spoken word, seemed to say,

OF BISHOP DELANY 9

'Now I have come to cast my lot with yours, not that
I love H. C. C. the less, but you, B. C., the more'
this it was that made him one of us from the first.

"His very name, John B. I/. Delany, had in it a
peculiar attraction in those days. The curious, see-
ing him often thus sign himself, would ask the mean-
ing of J. B. L. With a merry twinkle in his eye he
would answer that he was the John Boston and Lowell
Delany to distinguish him from all others. In conse-
quence, among his intimates, he was frequently called
John Boston and Lowell Delany.

"A little alcove, of the old Boston Public Library
was a favorite spot where he and others liked to
gather after class each day to prepare the classics,
or to absorb Father Russo's deep philosophy. From
such frequent gatherings it became known as the B.
C. corner and was considered a hallowed spot, where
many a day and many a year success and failure
were spoken of as among brothers with congratula-
tions for the one, cheering words of hope for the
other, and John B. Delany was the prince of the
group.

"The class of '87 was in many ways a musical one
and it needed a piano player. Such a one, and, by
the way, the only one, was found in John Delany.
To his talents and patience and leadership was due
the success of creating the best class chorus in those
days. The musical program of our class reunions
and festivities was the feature of undergraduates and
seniors to emulate us. As such it seemed to draw
the bonds of fellowship more closely among the mem-
bers of the class, and was in no small measure re-
sponsible for the continuance of class reunions and
college spirit through succeeding years.

10 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"Beneath that quiet dignity, which was not by any
means the least attractive charm in John Delany,
there was ever found a deep and keen sense of humor.
His laugh was infectious in its wholesomeness and
genuineness. It showed how many sided was his
beautiful life. It was the custom of the students
coming into Boston by train each day at the North
End of the city, to meet and walk to the college.
In the party was a student of mammoth proportions
and another as conspicuously diminutive. A dispute
arose between the two one morning as we were on
our way. The argument of words seemed to be in-
effectual in settling the question; forthwith the two
agreed to have it out in physical encounter later in
the day, and the matter dropped for the time. The
future bishop of Manchester, who was one of the
number that day, casually began to relate the fable
of the Ant and the Elephant. He elaborated it so
well, gave such human shape to the ant and the ele-
phant, marking the presumption of one and the bully-
ing of the other, showed how ridiculously funny as
well as unwise was the spectacle of such an encoun-
ter, that all saw the application, with the result that
the giant and pigmy made up, shook hands, and were
fast friends ever after.

"There may have been deeper thinkers and more
profound writers in the class than John Delany, some
reaching higher flights of imagery, others with occa-
sional flashes of genius, but none more facile, none
more luminous. The Dawn^ a paper established by
the class and for a time issued every month, had in
him an editor of great ability. Out of the success
which came to us from that little class paper grew
the desire among the faculty and student body of

OF BISHOP DELANY 11

creating 1 a college paper, so was it the Boston College
Stylus came to light. He was among 1 its first con-
tributors. Scarcely any issue appeared without some-
thing eminently good from his pen, and how proud
we were to see him in due time becoming its editor-
in-chief.

"The evening before his visit to the bishop of
Manchester to offer himself for adoption, he said to
me in my own home, 'Come with me to Manchester.'
Had not my adoption already been determined with
the Archbishop of Boston, I fear I would not have
been found of such heroic and apostolic calibre as he
was to break the strong 1 and sacred ties that bound
him to kindred and associates. Wondrously strange
are the ways of Divine Providence."

The following 1 verses were written by the young 1
collegian about this time:

SHOW ME THY WAY

God of my waking 1 hour,
Give me Thy marriage dower.

Thy kindly ray.
Light of the Heavenly Dove,
Bond of a lasting love,

Show me Thy way.

E'en through the darkest night
Thy hand cans't guide aright,

If we obey ;

My soul is dark within,
Chase thou the clouds of sin.

Show me Thy way.

12 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Free from Thy lasting wrath
Keep these feet in Thy path,

Never to stray.
Guard me in deadly fight,
Gird me with cause of right,

Show me Thy wr.y.

I will obey Thy will
Though most unworthy still,

Lighten my day.
Lojd, I yield all to Thee,
Do what Thou wilt with me,

Show me Thy way.

That the young 1 man was manifesting 1 even in those
youthful years, the attributes of a leader of men, is
evident from the beautiful tribute paid his memory
by one of his teachers, Father Colgan, S. J., then
a professor in Boston College.

"It was my privilege," he says, "to be his pro-
fessor in his freshman and sophomore years. It was
then I learned to know, love, and respect the youth
for his sterling 1 qualities of mind and heart. No place,
perhaps, is more favorable for studying the future
man than the arena of college life. The hidden and
inner qualities of the youth gradually unfold them-
selves to the careful eye of the observing- teacher,
who can then study the calibre of the boy, 'father of
the man' to be. Young- Delany was a boy of stead-
fast purpose. You always knew where he stood, and
he always stood on the side of truth and justice and
principle.

"He was interested in what concerned the unity
and general well-being of his class; and his influence,
though quiet and unobtrusive, was potent in promot-
ing and maintaining the esprit de corps which still
exists in the class of '87.

OF BISHOP DELANY 13

"'John B.,' as his classmates were wont to desig-
nate him, was an earnest student, gifted with a fine
literary taste, and having a full appreciation of the
efforts of his masters to develop what was best in
the students through the medium of Greek and Roman
models, which were assigned for study in those years.
This reverence for his masters, a trait not always
characteristic of talent, was with him a mental habit,
and to it was due in no small degree the continual prog-
ress he made in the assimilation of classic thought.
In manner, he was gentle and equable, not subject to
moods; he held his impulses under wise control, but
was social and sympathetic withal.

"Quiet as he was, he had a quick sense of humor,
which he exercised on several occasions for the enter-
tainment of the class. One such instance I particu-
larly recall. It fell to John's lot in his sophomore
year to record in the class diary the events of a mid-
year examination day in sight reading from Greek
authors. The lad who had acquired facility in English
versification, ventured to immortalize the heroes of
the occasion including the examiner in a three-act
tragedy in English verse, which would compare favor-
ably with Saxe's parody on Ovid's 'Regia Solis.' The
production, which was read in class the next day by
the author, was a literary treat, sparkling with bril-
liant flashes of wit and replete with fine satire.

"John never lost his balance when things in school
world went wrong. Ulysses-like he encountered the
unrestrained Ajax who was bent on fomenting trouble
in class circles. Even now I can hear him using his
favorite expression to some mate who thought he had
a grievance: 'Bosh! it isn't worth troubling yourself
about!' Thus, with a word and a wave of his hand

14 LIFE AND WRITINGS

he cleared away whatever seemed to threaten disaster
to unity and rest. He was a boy of simple, unaf-
fected piety, and as I look back now on those youth-
ful faces upturned to mine at morning lecture, I
single out Delany by his quiet, attentive manner and
his thoughtful eye, which expressed a depth of soul
that must reveal itself in the future in mastering the
larger problems of life. In the light of those days,
too, when he neither suffered himself to be over-
elated by success nor discouraged by apparent failure,
I can solve what to many was a mystery unexplain-
able, namely, the ease and composure with which be
bore his high honors as Chief of the diocese of Man-
chester, to which dignity he was called so early in
his priestly life.

"The class of '87 has lost its best. Crowley, Curtis
Ford, Kelly, Quirk these went before and bade him
welcome, we may be sure, to that reunion which it
is our cherished hope that we, who remain, may one
day meet all those college-day friends and brothers
in our real Alma Mater."

From his earliest years the boy had been bent on
being a priest, but so carefully had he guarded his
secret that when, after his graduation, he announced
his purpose to family and friends, he was surprised
to find them not at all astonished. Long after his
ordination, one of his teachers, a Protestant, told him
that she had always thought he belonged to God.
Fond as he was of society and friends, of all the
clean sports that manly youth enjoys, there was yet
about him a certain modesty of demeanor, a reserve
of manner, a seriousness of purpose that marked him
as one of God's own.

A few weeks after his graduation, accompanied by

OF BISHOP DELANY 15

Edward Quirk, his classmate and lifelong friend, he
called on Bishop Bradley at Manchester and asked
for adoption to his diocese. This was the first meet-
ing of the two who were later to be so closely united
in heart and mind, who were to work in such happy
union, and over whom God had so many special and
sacred designs. In later years Bishop Delany used to
tell of the feelings that took possession of him as he
told his saintly predecessor his intentions and made
his request. With all the warmth of a father's love,
with all the depth of a shepherd's tenderness, Bishop
Bradley welcomed the candidate and from that mo-
ment took him to his heart as his favored child.
He urged him to go Paris to make his ecclesiastical
studies, and accordingly in September, 1887, he left
for the Seminary of St. Sulpice, that famous institu-
tion wherein hundreds of eminent ecclesiastics and at
least two canonized saints have been trained to theo-
logical virtue.

For some idea of the trip crossing the Atlantic,
while his heart and soul were all aglow with the
desire and prospect of giving himself wholly to the
service of God, we quote from a hastily written jour-
nal kept by him during his days at sea:

16 LIFE AND WRITINGS

SEMINARY LIFE
As DESCRIBED IN LETTERS TO His FAMILY

LA BOURGOYNE, Sept. 21, 1887.

Dear Father and Mother and All at Home:

Although two thousand miles at sea, no land nor
sign of life beneath the dome of sky, my thoughts
turn ever backwards to the one dear little nook on
earth as the magnetic needle does to the polar star.
Knowing-, too, your thoughts are of me, you will be
interested, I am sure, in a little account of what has
transpired since we parted.

On our arrival at Fall River we met Mr. Q and

with him, much to our surprise, was a young priest,

Father S , who is bound for Paris to enter the

Sulpician order. The trip to New York was very
pleasant, the music delightful, the accommodations
first class, and the weather all that could be desired.
We arose early in the morning to see the beautiful
sights of New York harbor, and were well repaid
for the loss of a few hours' sleep. Our baggage at-
tended to, we spent a few hours sight-seeing, then
visited Fordham College. We had supper with Mr.

Q who received us very kindly. A few hours later

we were installed in our quarters on "La Bour-
goyne." For what followed I will quote from my
diary.

OF BISHOP DELANY 17

Saturday, September 17th.

First day out and a glorious one it is. Spent last
night aboard. Stateroom comfortable, though occu-
pied by four. Our companions, not in arms, but in
beds, are two Frenchmen. One speaks no English,
the other, a little. The first returns to France to
serve the prescribed time in the army a lot which
befalls every Frenchman in every part of the world.
The other crosses for the eleventh time, at least so
he says. For a house warming we drank a health
to "la belle France," received a promise from our new-
found Boulanger, and his equally patriotic friend, to
fight for Ireland if occasion demanded it. A third
Frenchman, who came aboard to bid his friends
adieu, grew so enthusiastic on the subject of "La
Libert^" that he was in danger of losing that much
prized commodity, at least for the night. So with a
spread eagle gesture and a fiery eye we bade our
new found friend "bon nuit et adieu."

We had left the dock and had been towed well out
to sea before we reached deck in the morning. The
sun had not yet risen. The yachts Mayflower, Vol-
unteer, and Thistle, of yesterday's race, revealed
their shapely outlines, though we were unable to
distinguish them at this distance. The sun soon
rose like a great ball of fire, and as we moved down
the bay with scarce a perceptible motion, the sun
and ourselves seemed to stand still, while the shore
scudded between us, a phenomenon which I never be-
fore noticed. Close in our rear the Etruria, bound
for Liverpool, and the Eider, a German steamer,
bound for the Vaterland, sent up a column of smoke,
shook off their little tugs, as if spurning their puny
assistance, and steamed proudly out to sea. Two
hours of lounging, and trying to talk to our Na-

18 LIFE AND WRITINGS

poleon XVI., then came soupe", which consisted of what
its name purports, nor more, nor less. The pros-
pect frightened us, and we contemplated a change to
the cabin, but breakfast left us in a more contented
mood. The arrangement for meals is somewhat pe-
culiar. We have two "square" meals and three
"round" ones, making five in all. The first at 7.30
A. M., the last at 10 P. M. Frenchmen are deservedly
celebrated cooks. They can cook a fish in such a way
that Neptune himself could not recognize it. Will
know more of their skill later on.

Took luncheon at 1.30, dinner at 5, and my dinner
went to the fishes.

Miles covered up to noon, 86.

Sunday, September 18th.

"Beau ciel" as our "petit soldat" expressed it. The
day has all the loveliness of yesterday, but the sea
is somewhat rougher. No mass this morning, al-
though we have two Catholic priests aboard, but
neither has the necessary articles. Lounged about
all day trying to shake off sea-sickness, which hangs
close about my neck. When rough weather comes
I do not know what I shall do. All day yesterday
and to-day we have sailed directly east. The setting
sun throws our shadows just in the direction of the
boat. The wind, also, has not apparently shifted a
single point. In the afternoon the path over which
we passed was fairly blazoned with silver sunlight.
Later the western sky put on its evening robe of yel-
low and gold, the sun himself softened his glare to a
rich mellow, and when he sank into the west seemed
like a veritable golden gate. A sunset at sea must be
seen to be appreciated. As we sat on the sheltered
side of the deck in the dim twilight we could hear the

OF BISHOP DELANY 19

steerage passengers below, in somewhat harsh, though
not unpleasant strains, chanting the "Marseillaise."
The poor fellows are a sad looking set, but they
look forward to a glimpse of France as a vision of
the promised land. With the going down of the sun
the air became chilly, and extra wraps would have
been needed, yet we were loath to leave the pure
bracing air and the dome of stars, which seemed
more numerous than ever before. We walked the
deck with our little Frenchman, and he sang for us
his national songs. He asked us to sing our Amer-
ican national hymns, and we rendered "Old Mother
Hubbard" and "John Brown's Injins." Poor chap
does not know a word of English, so he never knew
the difference. To hear us speak French would
break your heart, and it is well that we are a thous-
and miles from shore. Turned in and slept soundly

until

Monday, September 19th.

As fair a day as the preceding ones. Stomach in
a somewhat dubious condition. We are now off the
Banks of Newfoundland. It is a strange course we
take. We sail North from New York though not
out of sight of land until off Nova Scotia then almost
directly across. The route of the ship is marked
on a chart, and the distance shown by little flags.
We sighted several fishing smacks to-day; near one
three small dories danced up and down on the waves
as a bob on a line. In the hollow of the wave they
were completely hidden from view. The dreaded
fogs so common in these parts were seen in the dis-
tance.

We have made the acquaintance of the Father
Provincial of the Order of the Holy Cross, who is on
his way to Rome. A very learned man he is. He

20 LIFE AND WRITINGS

has been in nearly all parts of the world, and thinks
he will be sent to India on a mission. His bag-gage
is a hand-bag 1 . He keeps records of the days' events
and sends them to his school in Canada, where his
children from five to twelve years of age will be
delighted to hear how "mon pere" spends his time.
We have plenty of occasion to study our fellow pas-
sengers, but it is hardly charitable, and I doubt if it
would be interesting to you.

Another beautiful evening 1 , another glorious sunset,
another day nearer the end of our journey, and four
hundred and ten miles from home and all the happy
haunts of boyhood. But let it pass I shall be home
again in God's own time.

Tuesday, September 20tb.
Sick. Latitude don't know,
Longitude don't care.

Wednesday, September 21st.
Sicker.

Thursday, September 22d.

Sickest.

Thursday Night, September 22nd.

It is now Thursday night. The circumstances
under which I write may be of interest to you.
Well, Ed. and I are seated at a good sized table in
the dining salon. To our right they are serving the
evening luncheon, for it is 8.30. About a dozen French
men and women are sipping their tea without milk
and munching crackers it would take a hammer to
break. Not one of the whole party can speak English
and the jabbering they keep up reminds me of the
gabbling of geese. The waiters are the embodiment
of politeness. We have fared very well with them,
and have managed to demolish a considerable amount

OF BISHOP DELANY 21

of their cake. You should see the cake, it might
be called a "gastric" poem.

The steamer "La Bourgogne" is one of the largest
passenger boats afloat. There are about three hun-
dred men employed on it; one hundred are firemen
and the rest are sailors and waiters. There are
four masts and two funnels. The boilers require a
ton of coal every two minutes night and day. There
are only about four hundred passengers on this trip.
The boat is fitted in the best of style. The state-
rooms are comfortable, still we remain on deck as
much as possible. Yesterday evening we had a little
fog, and the fog horns were used with such a ven-
geance that the night was hideous. We walked the
deck and gazed on the stars; told stories of home
until about eleven o'clock, when we went below and
soon were "rocked in the cradle of the deep," con-
fidently trusting that He who holds the ocean in the
hollow of His hand will not forget His children.

Friday night, September 24th.

We are at our old post again in the "salon" and
we again chronicle the events of the day, the last
day of our voyage. We are to-night off the coast of
Ireland, but will not see the "old land," as we are
now several hundred miles from the nearest sham-
rock. If I only had eyes like a telescope I might
look right over Ballinamore Bridge, in the County
Galway, into a fine slated house, upon a happy little
family whom I think I could recognize. But such
a sight is denied me, still, I hope Father will yet
lead the way he remembers so well.

This time to-morrow we will be, or expect to be,
in Havre, and four hours afterwards in Paris. To-
day has been a perfect one. Early this morning Fr.

22 LIFE AND WRITINGS

S awoke us to see a beautiful sight, a school of

porpoises. We hastened on deck, and there they
were in thousands leaping- out of the water and throw-
ing up the spray on both sides as far as the eye could
reach. This evening the moon came out beautiful
and clear, and the sea is as calm as Boston harbor.
One man aboard says he has not had such fine
weather for a voyage in ten years. Is it in answer to
your prayers? I will close these notes to-night so that
I can send them from Havre to-morrow. They have
been written in great haste and under many difficul-
ties. But since they are just for my dear ones at
home I need not make apologies to you who are so
indulgent in all things. It is reluctantly I close, for
it is like saying another good-bye.

For a knowledge of what followed and of the first
days of the young seminarian's life we continue the
extracts from his own diary.

ISSY, Oct. 19, 1887.

It is just a month since the last item in the diary;
yet this is the diary that was to contain a description
of all the sights and happenings of the days just
past. Well, I will again open an account between me
and myself with the hope of better results.

First of all, I must go back, for the days between
the dates are by no means as blank as the interven-
ing pages. So, ere first impressions have been cor-
rected, and new found wonders have become common-
place, I shall jot them down. Someone at home may
find them interesting. If so, I have been amply
repaid for the time and the labor spent. If not,
well, I shall read them myself sometime for a pen-

OF BISHOP DELANY 23

ance. One thing 1 more before I begin. I deny and
denounce all attempts at a literary effort, though this
effusion may become valuable as a curiosity in orthog-
raphy.

I have already detailed at length our way of living
on shipboard, and have related the little events that
occurred up to the day of landing. We were still
abed when we heard the cry above: "La terre, la
terre!" On reaching 1 deck we saw the rocky coast
of Cornwall extending its fantastic shape far into the
channel, like a giant sea-serpent. A little later the
rugged cliffs of the mainland lifted themselves out of
the water, and like a lowering cloud reached to the
northern horizon. It is difficult to describe the emo-
tion one feels at the sight of land after a sea voyage.
Nor is the emotion peculiar to the first voyage, for
the sailors, who, no doubt, saw these shores loom up
a hundred times, watched the barren rocks with the
same pleasurable excitement as any of the passen-
gers who crossed for the first time. At sea, if any-
where, one feels his nothingness. The expanse of sky
and water on a fair day, compared to the ship is,
almost, as infinity brought against a cipher. But
change the scene let darkness settle over the face
of the deep, the lightning flash, the thunder roll, the
great ship toss as a chip in an agitated pool and
one's insignificance is overpowering.

On the re-appearance of the land, however, man
again asserts his supremacy over the elements, and
the passing from nobody into somebody may account
for the agreeable sensation on the cry of " Land,
ho!"

While still in sight of England we took aboard a
pilot. Though the day was as fair and the sea as

24 LIFE AND WRITINGS

calm as one could wish, yet the little boat was at
times fairly lifted out of the water. After several
attempts and a considerable wetting- the pilot was
taken up, and, heading* across the channel, we soon
lost sight of land. It is fourteen hours' journey from
the time land is sighted until Havre is reached.
About eight in the evening the bright beam of a dis-
tant lighthouse told us we were within sight of
France. From this time until landing 1 the hours went
slowly by. Nothing- could be seen but now and then
a light on shore. It was midnight when we reached
the twin lights of Havre. Rockets were fired and the
"siren" blown for a signal from the harbor. At last
it came, and we were towed slowly toward the shore.
The town seemed ablaze with lights. Electric lights
of all colors, gas jets and lanterns in the hundreds
lined the wharves and extended far inland. It seemed
like a veritable Fourth of July, but we found as we ap-
proached that the illumination was not for display
but for use. The entrance is scarce wider than a
canal, and passes through several bridges. We came
so close to these that they seemed near enough to
step upon. It was after two o'clock in the morning
when we were made fast to the wharf, yet we went
ashore, only just for a moment, to touch again "terra
firma" and to greet "la belle France."

SFMINAIKK D' Issv.

In America we imagine the Revolution to have oc-
curred about the time of the Flood, and the Landing
of the Pilgrims to have taken place almost at the be-
ginning of time. But on this side of the water it is
different, for while the American Revolution was
among the possibilities, and the Plymouth Rock was

OF BISHOP DELANY 25

still unknown, this building had existence and might
have been considered old. The old building, or
chateau, there are two new wings is said to have
been built by the wife of Henry IV. The same
stone floor that we now use once echoed to the tread
of Catherine de Medici and the "good" Queen Bess.
I doubt not but what this spot has been hallowed by
the feet of St. Vincent de Paul, for he was the direct-
or of M. Olier, the founder of the Sulpicians.

The structure is two and one-half stories in height,
and is built of stone, with cemented surface. Its moss-
grown tiled roof seems to have been pushed down
from above, and juts out between the windows in far-
projecting eaves. The old-fashioned portal is a mas-
terpiece of its kind. It consists of two arches, each
surmounted by a cross, and between them a statue
of the Blessed Virgin and Child. Here the cement
has been replaced, and marks the spot where several
persons were shot during the Commune. From the
casement above there are no windows in the house
one looks down upon the Rue Victor Hugo, which
stretches for fully a mile, without a bend, through
a most beautiful country. Still further on the Seine
winds its lazy length between the hills. Passing
through the portal into the grounds proper a most
beautiful prospect is opened up. Directly in front,
in the middle of a fine avenue lined with hedges and
flowers, is a small fountain ; in its waters are gold
fish, so tame as to come to a call. Beyond, canopied
by a spreading elm, rises the figure of our Lady of
Mount Carmel. To the right and left are vistas, each
terminating with a shrine. Here, too, is a grotto
marking the spot where Fenelon and Bossuet held
their memorable discussion on the rule of ascetic life.
And here begins a tunnel of several hundred yards in

26 LIFE AND WRITINGS

length that was used for escape during 1 the last Com-
mune. Passing under the street and through another
vista more beautiful than the ones just left, you reach
the chapel of Loretto, an exact fac-simile of the
original, even to a crack in the wall. These are but
a few of the many shrines about the grounds. Still
one other must not go unmentioned. It has been
called, in jest (though it might be named so in all
seriousness), "Notre Dame des Bombs." The pe-
destal, which is about four feet high and three feet
thick, is made wholly of cannon balls and bullets
picked up on the grounds after the last war. The
figure of Our Lady, cast from the same metal, stands
upon a high bomb shell, as we have seen her repre-
sented standing above the world. From this rising
ground a fine view of the city is obtained. It is
surrounded by a continuous fortification. This is ac-
knowledged to be a useless expenditure of energy,
for the enemy lies not without, but within those walls.
The first object that strikes the eye is the gilded
dome of the Hotel des Invalides, the tomb of Napo-
leon I. His body lies under a weight of a hundred
tons a precaution to prevent his devoted subjects
throwing it into the Seine. To the left, the Troca-
dero, with its massive towers and golden goddess,
forms a striking picture. In front of this, just above
the common level, rises the base of the new Tower
of Babel, which is being built for the Exhibition of
'89, and which is expected to reach the height of
1000 feet. Beyond is the Arc de Triomphe, with its
record of a hundred battles. Still further on another
line of fortifications, and then again the country.
Such is a vague idea of our retreat, where

"Far from the madding crowd's ignoble strife
We keep the peaceful tenor of our way."

OF BISHOP DELANY 27

OUR ROOM.

I say " our room " because it is occupied in com-
mon with Mr. Quirk. At first we had separate and
modern rooms, but when a chance occurred for a
double room we took it. We are now in the old
building, on the sunny side of the house, overlooking
the park and fountain. The view from the casement
is very beautiful, but the room itself can hardly be
called so. Its dimensions are about 20 feet by 14 feet;
small pentangular tiles are used for flooring ; the
ceiling is covered with whitewashed rafters scarce
their own width apart ; a large old-fashioned chimney
and fireplace, two little iron beds, and one small cup-
board describes the room as we found it. We have,
however, made a few additions. Two large mats
cover the stone and keep the dampness out; these,
with two steamer chairs, a few maps, two brass
coffee pots, and a roaring fire, give our apartments an
air of sumptuousness which the simple Frenchmen
here think surpassing fine.

We are, as you know, our own chambermaids, and
at the same time landlord and office boy. The one
room answers for parlor, study, and chamber. For-
tunately we have no visitors, or we would have to try
some of the Mikado tactics. For instance, this side
of the crack in the wall would be our parlor, behind
the desk would be our private office, and over the mat
would be our lodging. Under these circumstances,
however, I fear the visitor would get mixed up. We
have not yet decided who is boss of the house, but
this causes no inconvenience, for Ed does as I tell
him and I do as I please. We hold everything in
common, and have order down so fine as to humbly
ask, in the words of our old friend, " May we come
out from under our bed?"

28 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Nearly every Frenchman has a little teapot in his
room, with which, old-maid like, he makes his even-
ing 1 potation. We are not behind in this respect, and
have two little brass coffee pots, and serve the steam-
ing beverage at three minutes' notice. " Chocolat "
is very commonly used. We get no warm drink
for dinner or supper, and so this little draught goes
very well.

OUR WALKS.

We have but one holiday, properly so called, in
the whole year, and that is the second of January.
Every Wednesday, however, we have a walk and
visit some places of interest on the outskirts of Paris.
Sometimes it is the woods of Boulogne, a beautiful
park of hundreds of acres; sometimes a bury ing-
ground; then a castle, and occasionally a monastery.
After reaching our destination we have a scatter for
about an hour, during which time the walk is divided
in groups of threes or fours who recite the office of
the Blessed Virgin. Part of this is to be said kneel-
ing, and it looks strange at first sight to see these
little groups kneeling- here and there all over the
grounds. On the walk home the rosary is said. The
sight of such a number of ecclesiastics is by no
means uncommon, and in passing 1 along the street it
is totally ignored or scoffed at. By the roadside are
dozens of beggars, mostly cripples, old hags and
ragged children. I saw a poor fellow, who had but
one leg and neither a crutch nor a cane; he hopped
down the road after us, bare headed and squalid,
and it seemed every moment as if he would fall. To
avoid these annoyances each seminarian gives a sou
or more to the almoner, who distributes the sum to
the wayside unfortunates. Some interesting stories

OF BISHOP DELANY 29

are told of these adventurers they are no less with
stray ecclesiastics who happen into a rough part of
the city. If they escape a beating they consider
themselves fortunate. However, it is said, if a per-
son speaks English he escapes many insults to which
the poor Frenchmen are subjected. The reason is
that every English speaking- person, especially Amer-
icans, are thought to carry knives and revolvers,
and those who offer the insults are the greatest
cowards. We have experienced no unpleasantness
beyond being crowed at by some little ones who shout
"caw, caw, caw." Of course these are in no way to
blame, for they have but learned the lesson from their
elders. The only reason why things are so is because
the very sight of these unoffending and holy men is a
reproach to wickedness which its devotees cannot
withstand.

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Issy, pres Paris,

April 2, 1888.
My Dear Mother:

Let this be your letter; yet I doubt if such, or any

proof of my remembrance be needed. K 's letter

arrived safely, and the good news it carries is always
a source of pleasure for me. May it be so in the
years to come. The papers were received, and the
amusement they furnished was in good time.

Lent is over and I know you would like to hear how
we kept the holy season. Pretty much as at home,
except every Saturday was a fast day and the last
Thursday with the rest. Our ordinary breakfast, the
whole year round, would be considered good fasting,
for it consists of a kind of soup, or coffee and bread
if you pay five cents extra. The only retrenchment
we could make on this was to go without it, which

30 LIFE AND WRITINGS

we did for a short time. The rest of the fasting was
fasting- from meat, that is about all. We have had
beans in all shapes, except in the inimitable and never-
to-be-forgotten k la mode Boston. We are on intimate
terms with macaroni, and know, if not the name, at
least the taste of every vegetable from a cabbage
down to grass. But, for all this, you must not think
we fare badly, for these dishes are made very palat-
able, and more than once I have surprised myself in
the middle of a very hearty meal on my old enemies.
I think, on the whole, that the fast is as well observed
in America as here. The Holy Week services were
the same as at home, except that a hundred and fifty
seminarians made up the choir and congregation. On
Palm Sunday we had a very imposing procession
around the grounds. The ceremony of knocking on
the church door with the Cross, and demanding ad-
mission in the name of Christ, is certainly very im-
posing; it is a part of the liturgy for this Sunday. On
the last days of the week we had Tenebrae, and the
watch before the Blessed Sacrament all during the
night. Easter came, and, as with Christmas, we
scarcely knew our old friend. The weather was fine,
the joy was general, but there was something wanting
to make the day complete. We could hardly tell what
it was. Perhaps it was the dear familiar faces and
the accustomed hearty greetings, that are prized too
late, and their loss is more keenly felt on occasions
like these. Perhaps it was oh ! prosaic thought the
missing ham and eggs ; for this feature of Easter was
conspicuous by its absence. After Easter come the
Grande Conges, or full holidays. These will put spurs
to time, and carry us quickly on to vacation. The first
one will be to-morrow, and all look forward to it as a
kind of Fourth of July. The seminarians come from

OF BISHOP DELANY 31

Paris, about two hundred and fifty ; these, with our
one hundred and fifty, will make things lively. Mr.
Quirk has received a baseball from home, and we
expect to have a game. If we would be allowed to
take off the cassock we would have a fine baseball
suit: knee breeches, low shoes, etc., but the very
thought of such a thing would shock a Frenchman
to death, though in other things they are by no means
sensitive. With their idea of propriety, I am afraid
the ball game will be somewhat tame.

But to return to our keeping of Holy Week. On
Tuesday we visited Notre Dame. It would be useless
to attempt a description. You have the photograph,
and this will give the best idea of the place. Our
visit, however, was not one of curiosity or of idle sight-
seeing, but one of devotion and reverence for this
deeply-hallowed spot. There is a treasury connected
with the church, and here are shown church orna-
ments and saintly relics representing all the periods
of the Church's history. The vessels used by Char-
lemagne, the gifts of St. Louis, vestments given by
Marie Antoinette, the. coronation robes of Napoleon,
and the simple garb of his saintly prisoner, Pius VII.
are all to be seen. Here, too, are the ghastly me-
morials of three bloody crusades against man and
God, that of three revolutions. Among these are the
pierced and blood-stained cassocks of three arch-
bishops. The ornaments and vestments are most
costly and complete, representing, no doubt, thou-
sands and thousands of dollars. The relics have
another worth, and, though not weighed in the sordid
balance of this world's goods, are far above their
price. It was not even these we came to see, but it
was to venerate the instruments of the passion of
our Divine Lord ; not to look upon the bejewelled

32 LIFE AND WRITINGS

diadem of a prince of this earth, but to behold the
self-same crown of thorns that pierced the head of
the King of Glory. Instead of a sceptre we saw a
nail, and a piece of the Cross recalled the throne that
was erected on Calvary. These precious treasures
were discovered at Jerusalem by St. Helena, and their
genuineness was attested by many miracles. A short
time after they were found they were brought to
France with great solemnity and deposited in a
beautiful chapel built for their reception by Saint
Louis. During the many storms that have passed
over the city since that time they have been miracu-
lously preserved, and are exposed to the veneration of
the faithful during Holy Week. At other times
during the year their whereabouts are unknown,
except to the faithful who guard them with their lives.
The thorns have been taken, one by one, from the
crown, and at different times given to the various
churches throughout the world, so that nothing
remains but the twisted branches, and these are
coyered with glass and bound in gold. The nail is
affixed to the centre of a large cross, and is protected
in the same way as the crown ; it is about the length
of a finger, and looks cruel indeed. The piece of the
Cross is about 6 x \% x 1^ inches. We were allowed
to kiss the encasement of each sacred article.

While I have been writing this, my dear mother, we
have received a rather distinguished visitor the Holy
Ghost. Not, however, the Third Person of the Blessed
Trinity, but a director of the house who makes an
official visit on this day, giving the "calls." It is for
this reason he has received his title, for he tells the
seminarians who are to receive orders from the
Tonsure to the Priesthood. We were fortunate
enough to be among the number, and, if nothing

OF BISHOP DELANY 33

happens, will receive our first order, Tonsure, on the
Saturday before Trinity Sunday. By the way, there
are two or three men in the class that the Bishop will
find it difficult to get any of their hair to cut, for they
are even more bald than Ben Butler.

The fine weather here makes us think of the ap-
proaching- summer, and its coming- holidays are anx-
iously awaited. We expect as "the wanton lapwing
gets himself another crest," that our crest will be
the neglected "beavers." Although a tall hat is not
the regulation article for climbing mountains, still it
will be hard on us if we cannot work it in one
way or another. We have not determined on a pro-
gram for the summer as yet, for we have the em-
barrassment of choice. Most of the English speaking
fellows go to the seaside in Normandy, for at least
a short stay. They wear the cassock all the time,
and it is needless to say, are thus deprived of the
pleasures of the roller-coaster, flying horses, etc.,
etc., dissipations so freely indulged in at our fash-
ionable watering places in America. They stop with
some old French cur< in a little town by the sound-
ing sea, take a pinch of snuff when asked, and
let the old fellow beat in a game of chess. Another
way to pass these days is at a convent on the coast,
where the fare is good and the rate is reasonable,

Mr. P , the third seminarian for our diocese, did

this last year and found it most pleasant and the
Sisters very kind and considerate. We have almost
settled to first visit Lourdes, and then go to Switzer-
land for a few weeks. The mountain scenery in this
country is the most famous and most beautiful in
the world. ******* *

But I am drawing this letter out too far, and I beg
you to forgive this conglomeration of events * * *

34 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Good-bye for awhile * * * * Love to Father
and all at home, and to yourself, Mother dear, from

Your dutiful son,

JOHN.

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Issy, prbs Paris,

June 27, 1888.
My dear Sister :

Several of your letters remain to be answered.
The reason is that the examinations have intervened,
and left me little spare time. All are over now, the
year's work is finished, happily and successfully,
thank God, and I hope the remaining ones may end
likewise. Glad to hear all are well *****
It looks now as if it will be impossible for me to get
to Lourdes this summer. Tommie will not be more
disappointed at this than I am. For many reasons
I feel it is better to wait until I am ordained, if God
so wills, and then I can say one of my first Masses
there. There is another shrine of our Lady of
Chartres, about seventy-five miles from here, to which
some of the seminarians make a pilgrimage on foot.

This Mr. Q and myself intend to do about the

first of August. Hope this will, in some measure,
make up for our disappointment in not going to
Lourdes. ********

This will be the last opportunity I will have to
write at length before starting on my trip. The
term closes on Thursday next, and while I write all
the things are piled up in the middle of the floor.
We intend to wait for the ordination of one of our
friends, which will take place at the Foreign Missions
on the 8th of July.

We have not fully settled our route of travel, but
think we will go to Switzerland, stopping at places of

OF BISHOP DELANY 35

interest such as Fontainebleau, where Pius VII. was
confined by Napoleon, and then to the great monas-
teries of La Trappe and of Chartreuse. I will keep
an account of my ramblings and send it home. I use
the word "rambling" for that is what we are going
to do. We are only going to take a grip-sack, sack-
coats and flannel shirts, and rough it for a part of
the time at least. ***** g av a
special prayer for me during the vacation. Love to
Father, Mother, and each one at home, and give a
big share to my Baby.

Your fond brother,

JOHN.

Before the account of his ramblings were noted,
there is a hastily penned article written in his diary
on the subject of Foreign Missions, which reveals
the spirit of zeal that even at this early period of his
life burned in his own apostolic heart. It reads as
follows: "To-day I have seen the foreign missionaries
leave for their fields of labor. May the memory never
grow dim; for such a sight in prosperity will temper
joy, in adversity it will lighten sorrow, and at all
times it will restore or awaken confidence! The
departure of the missionaries is always looked for-
ward to with much interest, and no one misses the
opportunity to attend the exercises. The consequence
is, that we, the students, must go in alphabetical
order, and my initial placed me among the first to

attend. Mr. Q was fortunate enough to find a

place with us and so we went together.

"A long walk of almost an hour brought us well into
the middle of Paris, and to the Seminaire des Mis-
sionaire Etrangers. Once inside its solemn porch,
the bustle and noise of the city ceases and the placid

36 LIFE AND WRITINGS

quietude of a sanctuary pervades the place. The
building 1 is a massive stone structure five stories high
and flanking on two sides a neat little park. To the
left of the main entrance is the Salle des Martyrs, a
room devoted to the relics of their martyred ones.
The room is about 25x25 feet, and the four walls
with their cabinets are covered with the insignias of
death and torture, the thorny path in which these
holy men follow their Master up to heaven. Their
martyrs number hundreds, and hundreds still await
their turn with impatience, when they, too, may lay
down their lives for the Faith. In the cases around
the room are the crosiers and vestments of several
bishops and apostolic delegates who met death in
India, China, and the remote East. Here, too, are the
knife, fork, and spoon of some poor missionary, the
patched and ragged handkerchief of another, the well
worn breviary, the piece of coarse habit, the chalice,
the rosary of others. Beside these are the ropes
with which forty martyrs were strangled, the chains
with which they were bound, cotton saturated with
the precious blood, a strip of carpet upon which one
holy man was hacked to pieces; the death sentence
of another written in Chinese characters upon a board
which is driven into the ground before the victim ; a
bloody scimitar near this shows how faithfully the
sentence was executed. Here is the awful rack, a
consummation of Chinese diabolical ingenuity. It
consists of two sticks about eight feet in length,
placed seven inches apart, with two braces in the
middle and one at each end. The braces in the mid-
dle fit about the neck of the unfortunate, and those
at the ends serve as handles for the executioners.
A hundred different torments, such as only Satan
could devise, can be accomplished by this machine.

OF BISHOP DELANY 37

The end is usually the wrenching- of the head from
the body. Such are the treasures these men seek in
the Orient. When weighed before God, these poor
little scraps will be far more precious than the finest
gold or fairest jewels that are found in the same
sacred spot. "Pis here the future martyrs learn how
to suffer and how to die.

"At about three o'clock in the afternoon the exer-
cises began. First, a large Chinese bell was struck
with a hammer, and this summoned us to the lower
end of the garden, to a beautiful little chapel of the
Blessed Virgin. The bell is about five feet high, and
was brought from China. It is struck only on occa-
sions like this. The chapel is made of lattice work,
and is sexangular in shape, having four of its sides
open. It is dedicated to Regina Confessorum and
Regina Martyrum. The statue of the Blessed Virgin
stands above a hundred candles on a beautiful altar.
The antependium was red, such as is used in the
service for martyrs, and bore for symbols the rack
and scimitar. Within the little chapel the ten mis-
sionaries knelt, without there were at least three
hundred ecclesiastics. They first sang a farewell
song in French, those outside singing each alternate
verse. I could only catch a few words: 'Adieu, mon
cher, & la mort,' 'Farewell, my love, until death.'
Those within the chapel then sang a kind of litany, in
which they invoked three times 'Regina Apostol-
orum ' and twice ' Regina Confessorum and Regina
Martyrum.' After this they solemnly intoned the
'Sub tuum praesidium,' or, 'We fly to thy patron-
age,' and their voices rose like incense on the chilly
air of this November afternoon.

" The exercises in the large chapel then followed,
and these were more impressive, if such could be

38 LIFE AND WRITINGS

possible, than the preceding ones. The body of the
church was filled with ecclesiastics of all orders ;
behind an iron grating 1 in the rear were the nuns and
a few favored lay people ; above these were two galler-
ies, the first was filled with friends of the mission-
aries, and the second was occupied by a choir of male
voices. A sermon was preached by a venerable old
priest, who dwelt upon the holiness of their vocation,
their apostolic spirit, their martyred predecessors, and
their crucified Lord. After the sermon they advanced
and stood upon the lowest altar step, facing the people.
It was at this time we obtained our best view of them.
They were ten in number, and apparently between
thirty and thirty-five years of age. Nearly all were
above the ordinary height, well proportioned, and
handsome. All had full beards, some thin, just re-
vealing the oval outline of their lower features, and as
they stood for a moment motionless, with their arms
crossed upon their breasts, their jet black locks
brushed back from their broad, noble foreheads, their
large meek eyes downcast, they looked for all the
world, as we have seen represented, their sanctified
predecessors, St. Francis Xavier and St. Vincent de
Paul. This physical perfection of the missionaries is
attained and preserved by a course of training, exer-
cise, and diet, and only the strongest men are chosen
for this work.

"While they stood upon the altar step the long train
of ecclesiastics filed up before them, and each one knelt
and kissed their feet, then rising, gave an embrace
peculiar but common to these parts. It consists of
placing your left cheek against theirs, and then the
right. Each one whispered to us as we passed some
parting word, as, 'Priez pour moi,' 'Adieu, mon
ami' 'Pray for me,' 'Good-bye, my friend.' When

OF BISHOP DELANY 39

some dear friend gave this last embrace it was touch-
ing- to see the affectionate clasp, but they always
parted with a smile, while those about could not
repress a tear.

"During this time the choir sang a canticle and
psalms most appropriate for such an occasion. After
each stanza those in the body of the church added the
refrain, ' Going into the world, teach all nations. '
Thus the choir sang ' He hath raised up a horn of
salvation to us in the house of David his servant. '
The people, 'Going then into the world, teach all
nations.' The choir, 'And thou, child, shalt be called
a prophet of the Highest, for thou shalt go before the
face of the Lord to prepare His ways.' The people,
'Going then, etc.' The choir, 'To give knowledge
of salvation to His people, unto the remission of their
sins. ' The people, ' Going then, etc. ' The choir,
'To enlighten them that sit in darkness and in the
shadow of death ; to direct our feet into the way of
peace. '

"This ceremony over, Benediction was given by the
Vicar Apostolic of Siam. In the presence of the
Blessed Sacrament the missionaries knelt, and, in-
voking their crucified Lord, the Queen of Martyrs, St.
Peter, Prince of the Apostles, and St. Francis Xavier,
Apostle of the Indies, they made a solemn promise
to perform the mission intrusted to them. With
Benediction the exercises closed and the people dis-
persed.

"On their way to the station the little band was
followed by a large crowd eager to receive their
parting blessing. Mothers brought their children,
the sick and the lame dragged themselves to the
spot where they knew the missionaries would pass,
and prince and beggar alike esteemed their last
benediction.

40 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"After contemplating- such heroic devotion, who
would say that the Society for the Propagation of
the Faith asks too much in the few pennies it re-
ceives from the faithful?"

The memory of the Foreign Missionaries never grew
dim in the years that followed, for they made an in-
delible impression that day upon the heart and soul
of the young seminarian. In after life he was often
heard to say that it would have been his delight to
labor in distant lands, and that it would be deepest
solace for him to work among those "who sit in dark-
ness and in the shadow of death." But God was fit-
ting him for labor elsewhere, and he resigned himself
to what he knew to be His will.

In July of this same year he says in one of his
letters, "You may be somewhat surprised that this
letter is dated from Paris, although it is the 17th- of
July. Well at the close of the term the weather was
too cold to go either to the mountains or to the sea-
shore, and as we had considerable to arrange we put
up in town with the lady of whom I spoke in my ac-
count of New Year's Day. The place is quite removed
from the busy part of the city and there are six or
eight other ecclesiastics in the house. The lady is very,
very kind and thoughtful, and the place is the nearest
to home that we could have possibly found. We have
passed the time in sight seeing, for during the nine
months of seminary life we see no more of Paris than
you who are so far away. Many of the common sights
of the city we did not see until now. We have wit-
nessed the celebration of the 14th of July, which fte
corresponds to our 4th. The principal features were
a review of about fifty thousand soldiers and an illum-
ination of the city. The latter far surpasses anything
of the kind in America, but the fire-works are inferior
to ours for they did not have a single set piece. The

OF BISHOP DELANY 41

celebration was very quiet very different from the
bedlam of our Fourth. We saw, perhaps, the only
attempt at any disturbance. In the Place de la Concorde
there are several statues representing- the different
provinces of France. Among- these is one of Alsace
Lorraine, the province taken by Germany in the last
war. While all the others were gaily festooned this
one was draped in mourning and guarded by a com-
pany of police. As we stood looking at the statue, a
small party of Boulangists made a rush for it, but
were repelled without difficulty by the police. The
strangest part of the celebration was that there was
dancing- all night in the middle of the roads of the
principal boulevards, sometimes to the music of a hand
organ and sometimes to the rasping- of an old fiddler
perched upon a barrel-head in a convenient corner.
The fire-works were sent off from the great tower
that is being built for the Exposition of next year,
and which is already an enormous height."

For an idea of this first vacation in Europe, some
details from the seminarian's own diary, written from
day to day as he journeyed on, often amidst many
difficulties, cannot but be interesting and instructive.

July, 1888. There are many ways of making a
trip through Switzerland; on foot, by rail, pay as you
go, or go as you pay. We chose the last. It may
seem a little paradoxical, but it simply means that
we bought a round trip ticket and of course had to
go as we paid. Our ticket included Paris, Bile, Lu-
cerne, Interlaken, Berne, Lausanne, Geneva, and
Paris.

PARIS TO BALE.

A sudden change in arrangements gave me Mr.

H for a traveling companion instead of Mr. Quirk

who decided to make the trip in the Fall on his way

42 LIFE AND WRITINGS

to Austria. A more genial fellow than this friend of
mine could not be found. On nearly all subjects we
are a unit and my only fear is, that the law of mating
unlikes not being observed, it may result in some
unforeseen complications.

The few of our friends remaining in town came
with us as far as the "Gare de Test" to wish us God-
speed and give us a "college send off." This latter
part of the program had to be dispensed with, as
the bulky form of the railroad guard interposed and
demanded tickets of the whole party or no admission
to the enclosure. So with a quiet good-bye we took
our places in the train. We were fortunate enough
to secure a compartment with but two others a
very desirable arrangement on a night trip, for it
gives a chance to sleep. After a few words in French,
one of our neighbors asked us in the plainest Yankee
dialect, from what part of America we came. The
other, arriving a few minutes later, began some in-
quiries in French but soon dropped it for his mother-
tongue, which revealed him to be an Englishman.
This was an additional good fortune, and before the
train had started we had become fast friends. When
the conversation began to flag and night had shut
out from view the beautiful country through which
we passed, we made ourselves as comfortable as
possible under the circumstances, and were soon in
the land of Nod.

The first gray streaks of dawn revealed to our
sleepy eyes a considerable change in the country
through which we passed. At first it became undu-
lating, and later rose in well defined hills. A short
time after we passed the enormous fortifications of
the French frontier. These were mostly earth-works,
raised to a great height, and many of them planted

OF BISHOP DELANY 43

with forests. While yet the moon held her own
against the encroaching 1 day we breakfasted at a
little station on the roadside. The fare was plain
and wholesome, and a good sample of a Swiss break-
fast. It consisted of coffee, bread, cheese, and honey.
This, after the luncheon furnished by our thought-
ful hostess at Paris, filled up pretty well the void
made by the night. Another hour brought us to
Bile or Basel, by which latter name it is known to
its inhabitants. Here commenced the trouble of Babel;
German, French, and English all talking at the same
time.

Bile is situated in the northwestern part of Swit-
zerland, and is the capital of its canton, with a popu-
lation of about seventy thousand people. It was here
we caught the first g-limpse of the Rhine, beautiful
as a dream and hallowed by song and story. At
this point it winds from out interminable hills, and
in a half circle sweeps through the town. It is
about two hundred yards in width, its waters are of
a blue-green color and its current fully five miles an
hour. Four fine bridges span its breadth.

The most conspicuous edifice of the town is the
Miinster, which was formerly the Cathedral of the
see of Bile. It occupies a most magnificent site, on
a kind of parapet rising from the river to the height
of one hundred and fifty feet. The building- is of
a peculiar red sand-stone and is built in Gothic style,
with two tapering towers. The Miinster dates from
1010 to 1500. The work of restoration is going on
at present and the new tiles, white and yellow, in
diamond shapes, make a sad contrast to the som-
bre pile beneath. The interior of the church ten
cents to enter is cold and bare as a barn. The
elevation for the altar is now occupied by rows of

44 LIFE AND WRITINGS

beaches facing 1 the body of the church. Around the
sides are several tombs of bishops, built into the
walls, with a reclining- figure in relief. The nose,
ears, fingers, etc., are always missing- from these
figures, and a sorry sight they present. One of the
pillars bears the tombstone of Erasmus. It was in
this Cathedral that the council of Basilius was held
for the ostensible purpose of the "reformation of the
church in head and members." The council was
dissolved and its members excommunicated by Pope
Eugene IV. in 1448. A mediaeval collection of curios
occupies three floors in a building adjoining- the
church. We found the old musical instruments most
interesting 1 . Among- these were several harpsichords
that tinkled like jews-harps. A head connected with
the clock tower at regular intervals stuck out a long
red tong-ue. The original Dance of Death is exhibited
on stone or plaster fragments about one metre
square. They once adorned the wall of the Domin-
ican burial ground and were painted early in the 15th
century. Among- the church articles were several
missals about four feet long- and the same in width,
and having- the notes on vellum the size of large dice.

A beautiful cloister of the 15th century is con-
structed on two sides of the church. It was used as
a burial place. It is covered by a pitched roof, and
through the handsome Gothic and g-lassless case-
ments a fine view is had of the river beneath and
the Black Forest beyond.

The attendant who showed us about the place was
a queer compound. He spoke a little French, less
English, and a great deal of German. He accosted
us in such a way that I thought we were going to
be arrested. He g-esticulated, pointed, talked all the
while, and finally pulled out some tickets and de-

OF BISHOP DELANY 45

manded a franc. We gave him one, and he gave us
a ticket and immediately took it away again, for he
was ticket taker as well as ticket agent. In showing
us the curiosities he would stop suddenly in the
middle of a sentence of German and French and say
"sword, "lest we might take that weapon for a pick-
axe. We would say "Vraiment?" and he would add
"Yah, Oui, Yes."

Just beneath the walls of the terrace was a ferry
plying back and forth across the river. The boat,
with a small canopy for the stern, was attached to a
single cable that reached from shore to shore. No
oar or paddle of any kind was used, and, for a long
time, we were at a loss to know what was its pro-
pelling power. Finally we discovered that by a
simple application of a well-known principle of physics
the current is utilized for this purpose. It is like
this : An iron rod is attached to one side of the
prow of the boat, and this is connected with the
cable, causing the boat to make an angle of about
thirty degrees with the direction of the stream.
Then the pull of the chain up the stream towards
the cable, and the force of the current in the oppo-
site direction, causes the boat to move in the line of
the resultant of the two forces, or across the river.
To return, the iron rod is but shifted to the other
side of the prow and the angle made in the other
direction.

At Bale there is a picture gallery, but we failed to
gain admission to it. Its most noted pictures are
those of the two Holbein.

The University occupies several buildings of con-
siderable size, but, like all European universities, it
makes no pretentions to beauty.

One of the wprks of the Renaissance affected us

46 LIFE AND WRITINGS

more than the rest. It was the sight of an old
church, immense in its proportions, and not bad in
its design, converted into a dirty storehouse for
butter, lard, etc. A lone stork perched upon the
shattered spire would at first be mistaken for a
weather vane.

We saw little else of the town and took the train
for Lucerne, a ride of about four and a half hours.

BALE TO LUCERNE.

The Swiss train is very much like our own, and
consequently differs from those of France and Ger-
many, which are made up of compartments. Our
neighbors on this trip merit description. Across the
aisle was a party of Americans, four young- men from
about fourteen to forty. I say young, for the one of
forty wore a kind of lawn tennis suit, and felt as
young as the youngest. The one of fourteen was
old-fashioned enough to be included in the category.
There were also five or six ladies in the party, but
these we could not see owing to the high back seats.
Our vis-^-vis was a little sandy-haired French abbe
and his mother. We had met them a few hours pre-
vious and, having inquired the direction of the church
we struck up an acquaintance. True to his promise
the little abb<5 had hunted us up, and, through no
fault of ours, had found us. He was about thirty
years old, short, and as lively as a cricket. She
looked too young to be his mother, and I never saw
anyone so delighted as she was when we told her
that we thought she was his sister. They were a
most affectionate pair. He would sometimes pat her
on the cheek at some precocious trait she told of him,
and call her his "bonne mere." He was too busy,

OF BISHOP DELANY 47

however, with the scenery about to catch all the
good thing's she said of him. Among the rest, she
said she still had to support this "horrid boy" of
hers, as he gave all his money to the poor. And I
really believed her, for he seemed the best-natured
of men. As the train wound in among the valleys
and the great hills rose into mountains, Monsieur
1'Abbd's enthusiasm heightened accordingly. He was
on all sides of the car at once, bareheaded and field
glasses in hand. " Voila une belle eglise !" " Mag-
nifique !" " Mon Dieu, sublime!" Thus he went
through the whole vocabulary of exclamations, and
his rapture knew no bounds. In striking contrast
with this was the "sang froid " of our countrymen
across the way. They leaned languidly back and dis-
cussed the baseball situation at home, scarcely deign-
ing to bestow a single glance on the magnificent
spectacle before them, as if wishing people to infer
they had in their country such sights as this in their
back yards, or that it was only the vulgar who ex-
press admiration for the most stupendous works in
nature.

Here and there the road skirted the shores of a
placid lake, whose surface reflected every cloud per-
fectly, as in a mirror.

On the opposite side we caught the first sight of
the eternal snows, so like the silver cloud that hung
above it seemed a part of it, and, as if tired of its
aerial wanderings, had descended there to rest awhile.
The day was very hot, and while actually suffering
from the heat it was hard to realize that snow and
ice were within range of our vision.

It was dusk when we reached Lucerne.

48 LIFE AND WRITINGS

LUCERNE.

The first view of Lucerne is one of surpassing- beau-
ty. Directly in front spreads the lake for several miles
in all directions. To the left is the Rigi, covered with
verdure to its very summit. To the right the Pilatus,
black and frowning as that judge of old, pierces the
very clouds, while in the arena of the amphitheatre
thus formed lies the quaint little city. Our small par-
ty soon found accommodations and the first care of
M. 1'AbWs mother was to examine our beds, and
make them ready for the night. A few minutes later
and we all dined together. It was the most pleasant
meal I had for months. A stroll through the town
after night-fall completed the evening's program. A
storm had been gathering for some time, and though
the rain did not yet fall, the thunder fairly shook the
ground we stood on, and the vivid flashes of lightning
showed the outlines of the impending mountains. This
gave us an idea of a mountain storm, and when the rain
came down, not in drops, but in sheets, we could pity
any belated travelers on the heights above.

The principal monument is the "Lion of Lucerne."
In a grotto in the face of a cliff is a dying lion, trans-
fixed by a broken lance, and sheltering between his
paws the Bourbon lily. It is hewn from the natural
rock, and commemorates the death of twenty-six of-
ficers and seven hundred and sixty soldiers of the
Swiss Guard who fell in defence of the Tuileries,
Paris, Aug. 10, 1792. Their names are on the rock
about, and in front is a small pool and fountain.

Several large and beautiful hotels command a fine
view of the lake, and on the hill sides about are
many "pensions," which give life to the scene. The
town, for the most part, is quite modern, but pre-
serves several relics of the past, as the old cathedral.

OF BISHOP DELANY 49

Then, too, in the middle of the Reuss, or water-way,
that shoots out of the lake like an arrow, is a tower,
said to have been a lighthouse (luccrna), whence the
name. Its cap is for all the world like the snuffer
of a candle, which has extinguished that light for
ever. An old-fashioned bridge crosses this stream at
an angle. It is of wood, covered with tiles, and
decorated by diamond-shaped paintings, hardly dis-
cernible now, of their patron saints. Another relic
of "ye ancient days" is the wall and watch towers
that surround the town. These are, of course, in a
dilapidated condition, but show considerable skill, and
a little attempt is made at ornament. The city is
now on both sides of the wall, its gates stand open,
and it winds a tortuous ascent between the houses
up and down the hills, like a dying serpent.

The morning after our arrival we climbed a neigh-
boring eminence, from which the whole country
spread out as an enchantment, and there we said
the morning "office." Never before did I realize the
beauty of these lines. " Lsetentur cceli, et exsultet
terra, commoveatur more et plenitude ejus; gaude-
bunt campi, et omnia quae in eis sunt. * * *
Montes, sicut cera fluxerunt a facie Domini; a facie
Domini omnis terra. Annuntiaverunt coeli justitiam
ejus."

" Let the heavens be glad and the earth rejoice,
and let the fullness of the sea be moved, and let the
fields and all things which are in them be joyful.

* * * The mountains have flowed out like wax
before the face of the Lord, the whole earth before
the face of the Lord. The heavens have proclaimed
His justice."

When again we descended to earthly considerations
the lines of Goldsmith, written from just such a

50 LIFE AND WRITINGS

place as this, borrowed a force and beauty they never

koew before.

"Where the bleak Swiss their stormy mansion tread
And force a churlish soil for scanty bread.

***
No vernal blooms their torpid rocks array,
But winter lingering chills the lap of May;
No zephyr fondly sues the mountain's breast,
But meteors glare, and stormy glooms invest.
Yet still, e'en here, content can spread and charm,
Redress the clime, and all its rage disarm.
Though poor the peasant's hut. his feast though small,
He sees his little lot the lot of all."

The cathedral, to which we paid a visit, is a very
rickety concern. On the wall outside is a sculpture
of the "Agony in the Garden," so old and coarse it
looks as if it might have been done with a pick-axe.
The canons were chanting- the Office; some, old men
with high, cracked voices, others with the resonance
of a tunnel; little boys with dirty surplices over
yellow breeches, for they wore no soutanes, and all
paying more attention to us than to their prayers,
was what we found here.

In our rambles early in the evening we wandered
on board the little steamer that plys to and fro on
the lake, and which was lying for the night at its
moorings. It was about eight o'clock, and a few
German officials explained to us that the boat did
not leave again that night. We pretended to under-
stand the contrary, and were settling ourselves when
another was sent to try French on us. He told us
that the last boat left at five, and although it was

quite dark Mr. H innocently asked him if it were

yet five. The question almost staggered him, but
the offer we made him quite revived him, and in a
few minutes we were on the best of terms. He told
us he had been in Paris sometime, and how enthusi-

OF BISHOP DELANY 51

astic he grew over the beauties of the metropolis !
So much so, in fact, that he spoke half-contemptu-
ously of his own cloud-capped mountains and heaven-
reflecting lakes, and longed for the city again. Few,
he told us, of the bumpkins about had been so sin-
gularly favored as himself, and seen so much of the
world. We learned a few particulars of the Swiss
military service. The number of available men is
about two hundred thousand. All have to serve a
term in the army, though it is considerably shorter
than in the French army. The commander-in-chief
is the only Swiss official who retains his position for
life. The President is elected for one year, and can
fill two successive terms, after which he is ineligible.
The soldiers wear clothes two or three times too
large, and carry equipments heavy enough for a
mule. Besides a knapsack of bearskin, an overcoat,
and an ammunition box, they have several good-sized
tin pans on their backs. They are solemn as under-
takers, but are not bad looking, and of a good
stature.

After leaving the boat landing we wandered along
the water edge, that was lined with trees and well
lighted by electricity. Above on the heights was,
here and there, a villa or hotel brilliantly illuminated,
and having the mountains for an inky background.
We followed the direction of music in the distance,
and soon came to the "Kursaal," where there was a
light opera going on. It was in French, the singing
was quite good, and the piece reminded me very
much of "Victor, the Bluestocking."

LUCERNE TO ALPNACH.

The ride is about an hour. The steamer is large
and very gracefully shaped, and makes very good
time. There must have been several hundred on

52 LIFE AND WRITINGS

board, and sheltered by the awning from the hot
rays of the mid-day sun, with a gentle breeze blow-
ing-, and so magnificent a panorama spread out before
us. Once on the way we got a better view of the
town. The high parapeted walls and slender towers
lift themselves above the surrounding buildings and
mark distinctly the outlines of the ancient city.
Along the shores of the mountain side are dozens of
little villages. The houses are always picturesque,
usually of two or three stories, with a low, far-pro-
jecting roof, and all of wood. These little habita-
tions number about twenty houses, and every one of
them has its little church and church-yard, where

"Each in his narrow cell forever laid
The rude forefathers of the hamlet sleep."

There was little sign of life about the place How-
ever, at one point approaching nearer the shore, we
did see some indications of it, and a hard life it was.
In a quarry on the open face of a cliff, among the
laborers, we saw a woman breaking stone, and be-
side her, in a rude baby carriage, was an infant. If
such a conjunction is necessary, God help them both.

Hills closed in behind us, as others rose before, so
that neither inlet nor outlet was visible at the dis-
tance of half a mile, and the scenes were ever varied
and never repeated. All too soon we reached Alpnach.
It is a town scarce larger than those we saw along
the shore, and nothing more than they, except it is
now the terminus of the mountain railway which was
finished this spring. Formerly a diligence plied be-
tween here and Brienz, in fact our tickets were
marked so as to make the trip, but the completion
of the railroad was a deathblow to the diligence line.
A party we met in Paris had the good fortune to be
on the last coach that ran, and described it to us.

OF BISHOP DELANY 53

The carriage was draped in mourning- and the
horses wore black plumes, making 1 up a funeral cor-
tege for the old dead line that thus went out of
existence. We would rather have made the trip by
diligence, but we found that what the railroad missed
in romance it made up in sublimity.

ALPNACH TO BRIENZ AND INTERLAKEN.

The mountain railway, I think, is very much like
that of Mount Washington and other mountains at
home, so scarcely needs a full description. The rate
of speed on the grade is about five or six miles an
hour. The higher and higher we went the more
sublime and awe-inspiring the scenery became. The
road is built almost on the face of the cliff, and
gives an excellent view of the valley beneath and the
mountains on the opposite side. Sometimes we rattled
over a chasm hundreds of feet deep, in the depths
of which a maddened torrent dashed along. We got
a fine glimpse of several of these ravines from the
platform of the car. Sometimes we passed beneath
an overhanging precipice, and again right through a
corner of the cliff. About half way up we stopped
to make some connections, and had an opportunity to
see a picturesque group of natives, six in number,
three of them women, though the first glance would
not tell you that. They were raking a few handfuls
of hay on a scanty plot. All wore the same high
straw hats. They were dressed much after the
same fashion, and the women were barefooted. As
the train stopped all came to a shoulder-arms atti-
tude with their rakes and remained perfectly motion-
less in a file, like six scare crows.

The higher we got the broader the view became, and

54 LIFE AND WRITINGS

numerous snow mountains rose on all sides. The
effect at first is peculiar. When suffering from the
intense heat of the sun, and the verdure of summer
under your feet, it is difficult to realize that there above,
those silver streaks that fleck the mountain's side are
not a part of that scudding cloud, and you watch in
expectation to see it rise and betake itself on its aerial
journey. But no, there it remains, stable as the ermine
mantle just above, that came into being "when the
hills were brought forth," and nerer yet has felt one
kindly ray of the summer sun.

At the highest point of the road we made a halt and
had a little refreshments, or "restauration" as the sign
called it. It was here we saw, for the first time,
the picturesque costume of this canton, worn by the
waitresses. Though some of them were rather old,
this "gentil" dress was not as unbecoming as would be
expected, yet these women had the appearance of being
"made up."

The descent was made in about the same time as
the ascent. By little and little the objects in the val-
leys beneath assumed their proper proportions, the
miniature villages became good-sized settlements, and
the waterways that seemed small enough to step across,
turned into moderately large rivers. A spin of about
a half an hour on the level ground brought us to
Brienz. This town has nothing more to boast of than
a dozen little houses, and a charming situation in an
arm of the lake of the same name. The lake, owing
to the high rocky mountains that rise abruptly from
its shores, seems but a few hundred yards in width,
though in reality it is a mile and half. The steamboat
crosses to theGiessbach, the most copious waterfall that
we saw, and which, in view from the steamer, leaps
over its seventh cascade and falls into the lake beneath.

OF BISHOP DELANY 55

There is an ingenious railroad arrangement here for
the hotel on the summit. Two cars are used; one
ascends while the other descends; the gravitation of
the latter, weighted with water, forms the motive power.
A good story is told of a fidgety old lady who, when
riding on one of these mountain railways it might
have been this one was very much concerned for her
safety, and annoyed the conductor every time he passed
by inquiring what means they had to stop the train
in its downward rush, should it become detached from
the engine. "Oh!" said he, "we have a system of brakes
which could do that." "Well, what if they should
break?" "There is a second set, independent of these,
that could be used." "What, if they would not work?"
she insisted. "Then there is a rope and tackle that
would answer the purpose," said he, getting somewhat
impatient. "But if this would fail," she continued,
"where would we go?" " Well," replied he, "Madam,
that depends on how you have lived."

INTERLAKEN.

A ride of ten minutes on the railroad brought us
to Interlaken. It was growing dark and chilly when
we reached our destination, and we willingly sacrificed
our grip-sacks to an obliging porter, and followed
whither he led, we knew not where. The hotel proved
to be a rather rustic concern, though clean and tidy
apartments were given us for the night. At supper we
were much interested in an old fellow that sat a few
seats below. He was a typical "deutsche." He was
a little beyond the middle age, his hair was long and
turned in at the end, and a fore-lock hung down on
one side. He wore heavy iron-bound spectacles, read
a newspaper, smoked a large pipe, the bowl of which

56 LIFE AND WRITINGS

he held in his hand, and between the puffs he supped
his beer from a large mug. Such a picture of con-
tentment is seldom met. Our lodgings, after the first
day, were just in front of the hotel on the bill, in a
little Swiss cottage, with no obstruction between us
and the lovely Jungfrau. The principal street is about
a mile long, sheltered by fine walnut trees and for a
great part of its length, lined with magnificent hotels.
Perhaps the only object of historic interest about
the place, is an old monastery and convent, dating
from 1130. The buildings are now used for a hos-
pital and prison, and the church divided for three
religions. It is to the Augustinian monks who first
came here that the town owes its existence. They
performed the herculean labor of draining this valley
between the lakes, making a channel for the waters
of the lake of Brienz, which is twenty feet above
those of the Lake of Thun, and transforming the
bottom of a lake into a smiling valley. The buildings
must have been admirably suited for the purpose for
which they were intended; the old church tower is
perhaps the only relic left intact, and is a monument
to its builders. As to the site, there is, perhaps, no
spot in the world better suited than this in which to
chant, as those monks did, their orisons to the
Almighty, Who declares *'with Me is the beauty of
the field." The monastery was suppressed during
the time of the Reformation.

On Sunday we assisted at Mass, and heard the
sermon preached in German and French. In the
afternoon we took a ramble on the Kleine Rugen, a
beautiful wooded hill a short distance from the town.
After a good climb we reached the summit, and
were more than amply repaid for the effort. From
this point, through a clearing in the trees, we could

OF BISHOP DELANY 57

see the whole valley Bodeli and both the lakes. From
the hillside opposite us, and several miles away, we
heard music and laughter, and now and then the
rattling of a wag-on over the road, but could see
nothing owing to the dense woods. As we descended
the music appeared to come nearer to us, and we
determined to find it, but it seemed to elude us, and
like a cricket's chirping was first on one side and
then on the other. The longer it avoided us the
sweeter it became, and the more resolved were we
to find it. At last it was just beneath us, and down
the hillside we sped, in imminent danger of breaking
our necks, and fairly burst upon a poor one-legged
organ-grinder, working his instrument for dear life.
Well, for a few minutes we were in doubt whether
to break the machine or give the poor fellow a few
sous for the joke. We did the latter. Later, a little
girl of seven or eight years, with bare arms, a tow
head, bright blue eyes, and a skin of tan, came
running after us with a bunch of mountain flowers
in her outstretched hand. We took a few of them
and gave her some pennies, which she did not seem
to expect, and off she scampered up the hill again.
I am sorry there was not some Edelweiss among the
flowers, if there were I would send it home. It is a
great favorite here, and is worn by all. It resembles
a small star fish, is of an ash color, and grows at a
great height too high for me to climb for it. The
children here are the picture of health; they wear no
sleeves, are always bare-headed, often bare-legged,
and form a striking contrast to the doll-like babies
met in Paris. Our new quarters in a Swiss cottage
gave us an opportunity to see how the Swiss people
live. First of all, they are very clean and tidy. The
women, at least, have to work hard, even to menial

58 LIFE AND WRITINGS

labor. I had forgotten to leave my shoes at the
door, and when I inquired for a blacking brush the
next morning a stout, strapping damsel rolled up her
sleeves and told me to stick out my foot, that she
was the bootblack. She seemed more offended at my
refusal to permit her than an American girl would
be if I asked her to shine them. At table all were
very polite, and your neighbor never forgot to wish
you "a good appetite" when sitting down, and "a
good digestion" when leaving the table. On the
roads, too, young and old would touch their hats and
bid "good-day."

THE LAKE OF THUN.

The road from Interlaken, like that to it, is by
rail and steamboat. The second lake is more beauti-
ful than the first. The hillsides, well cultivated with
grain and vines, slope gently to the water's edge, and
here and there a ruined tower and a modern chateau
give variety, if such be needed. In the far distance
a range of snow-capped mountains replace the Jung-
frau. The water of the lake is a bluish-green tint,
and specked here and there with very pretty boats.
One, nearer to us, carried a bright-colored awning,
and was rowed by a woman, who seemed to be pilot-
ing a party of pleasure seekers. Our fellow passen-
gers were much the same as those we had met be-
fore, talkative women, men with outlandish suits
and the inevitable Alpine stick. Perhaps two-thirds of
those on the boat spoke English, and each one supposed
he was the only one, and that he could say what he
pleased. An Englishman behind me was correcting
a French lady for using the word "prospect" in
describing a view. "Hi might 'ave a 'prospect' of a
'undred thousand pounds," said he, "but you can't

OF BISHOP DELANY 59

say 'prospect' of a country." He evidently knew
more about pounds than compounds, and tha only
prospect he knew was the only one he cared for.

While I stood watching- the distant hills through a
pair of field glasses I noticed a gentleman at my
elbow whom I had heard speak English. He, like
the rest, thought he was the only English-speaking-
person aboard, so for the fun of it I turned sudden-
ly and asked him if he wished to look through the
glasses. He stammered "Oui, yes, no, I didn't
know you spoke English." He proved to be an
Irishman, and we were soon talking Home Rule, a
subject that was very near to his heart, and in the
cause of which he was a warm supporter.

The town of Thun, from a distance for we did
not go very near it is of a very mediaeval build. It
is on a hill, and counts many chateaux with high
towers and conical caps.

From this point the train leaves for Berne.

BERNE.

Berne is a city of about fifty thousand inhabitants,
and is the seat of government of the Swiss confeder-
ation. Of all the cities of Switzerland it has best
preserved its mediaeval appearance. There are four
or five quite large streets, and their width is in no
wise impaired by their sidewalks, as these latter are
formed by arcades. These arcades are a distinguish-
ing feature of the town, and no doubt are the proto-
type of those of the Louvre at Paris. They are,
however, low and heavy, and usually between the
arches are two stone benches, which serve for diverse
purposes, from resting a weary tramp to the work-
shop of a cobbler or the display of wares. The

60 LIFE AND WRITINGS

store windows are at a disadvantage here, but not so
at the Louvre, where the same idea is better carried
out. It seems a perfect solution to the problem of
street widening in large cities, though I have heard
the idea was ridiculed in Boston. Through the
middle of the street runs an open sewer of perhaps
two feet in width, and at about every hundred yards
is a fountain. The escutcheon of Berne is a shield
with the figure of a bear, and the old bruin is
found at every turn, mostly in effigy, yet not always,
for a bear pit is kept here at the expense of the
city. On the principal street there are several clock
towers of ingenious arrangement, by which a crow
announces the approaching hour, after which bells
are rung and a procession of little bears file around
a sitting figure. During the day there is hardly any
traffic in the streets, but the early morning finds it
busy enough. The whole road is covered with
stands, mostly for vegetables, and the people that are
not selling are buying. They do not shout their
wares, and a better-natured gathering would be hard
to find. It is a rare thing to see a horse in the
street, and men and women in a kind of harness
seem to answer the purpose. The principal building
of the town is again a cathedral, and, again, most
beautifully situated, but in the same sorry plight as
those we saw at Bile, Lucerne, and Interlaken.

I am sending you a picture of Berne and the
Bernese Alps. I have never seen anything in my
life so majestically grand and sublimely beautiful as
those hundred miles of silver heights that sparkled
in the afternoon sunlight. Such a scene is perhaps
not so awe-inspiring as the Pilatus, shrouded in a
thundercloud like another Sinai, while the voice of
the Almighty shakes the ground you stand on, and
yet, as Ruskin remarks, "it is not in the broad

OF BISHOP DELANY 61

and fierce manifestations of elemental energy,
nor in the clash of hail, nor in the drift of the
whirlwind, that the highest characters of the
sublime are developed. God is not in the earth-
quake, not in the fire, but in the still, small voice.
They are but the blunt and low faculties of our
nature which can only be addressed through lamp-
black and lightning. It is in the quiet and unsub-
dued passages of obtrusive majesty, the deep, and
the calm and the perpetual; that which must be
sought ere it is seen, and loved ere it is understood,
things which the angels work out for us eternally;
which are to be found always, yet each found but
once; it is through these that the lesson of devotion
is chiefly taught, and the blessings of beauty given,
those visions of silver palaces built
about the horizon, and the voices of moaning winds
and threatening thunders, and the glories of colored
robe and cloven ray, are but to deepen in our hearts
the acceptance and distinctness of the simple words,
'Our Father who art in Heaven.'"

We found here a legal requirement that was evi-
dently intended to do away with one species of pro-
ceedings not the least interesting on the legal docket,
that of breach of promise. It was a number of
printed promises of marriage, posted in a public
square, in great large letters. In the evening we
visited a kind of casino and saw a German comedy.
The piece was very well set and the acting quite
good, but the plot of the play remains a mystery to
this day.

LAKE GENEVA.

On our trip from Chillon to Geneva we skirted the
shores of this beautiful lake for almost its entire
length, a distance of about fifty miles. The view ob-

62 LIFE AND WRITINGS

tained from this shore is considered one of the finest
in the world, and a French writer ranks it with the
Hellespont and the Bay of Naples. Unfortunately,
we could but form a very imperfect idea of its beauty
owing to the wet weather. The mountains on the
opposite shore seemed but blackened clouds, and the
blue waters of the lake were beaten into white-capped
waves, while the picturesque luggers were nowhere
to be seen.

The day was wet and chilly when we left Lausanne
and the rain set in, in earnest, before we reached
Chillon.

THE CASTLE OK CHILLON.

The castle is situated almost at the extremity of
the Lake of Geneva, near the little town of Vil-
leneuve. The castle was formerly the stronghold of
the Duke of Savoy, who, about the beginning of the
sixteenth century, made war against the republic of
Geneva. Lord Francis Bonivard, who inherited a
rich priory near Geneva, warmly espoused the cause
of the republic, and thereby incurred the relentless
hostility of the Duke. After various fortunes of war
Bonivard was taken prisoner and confined in the
chateau of Chillon, where he remained from 1530 to
1536. He died at the age of seventy-four. The castle
was subsequently used as a state prison, and later
as an arsenal. Such is the history of the place, but
Byron has invested the spot with greater interest by
the poem, "The Prisoner of Chillon." At the time
the poem was written, Byron did not know of the
history of Bonivard, or he would have, as he himself
has said, dignified the subject by an historical basis.

The first sight of the castle is by no means awe-
inspiring, as the structure is not massive and is
built on the level of the lake, while the mountains

OF BISHOP DELANY 63

around and above it mock any attempt at the "gran-
diose." The building- was formerly joined to the main-
land from its isolated rock by a draw-bridge, but
now the space between is dry land. It is not high,
but so solid that one does not wonder that it stood so
well the ravages of time. We, with a party of six or
eight others, were shown through the place. The
principal apartments above ground are a council
chamber the ceiling of which is in panels fully
two feet thick and a kitchen with a fire-
place large enough almost to hold a room. The
dungeon is, I should think, a little below the surface
of the lake, about fifty feet long and seventy feet
wide; its floor and one wall is the naked ledge, upon
which the whole structure rests. The roof is vaulted,
and seven Romanesque pillars and arches as seen in
the dim light admitted through the long, narrow loop-
holes, give the place the appearance of a crypt, and
for which purpose it was undoubtedly intended. The
sixth column from the entrance is the one of which
Byron speaks. There is still a heavy chain and ring
attached to its base, and the stone floor is here worn
to the depth of three or four inches. This pillar
is inscribed with hundreds of names of visitors,
among which we deciphered that of Byron, Victor
Hugo, J. J. Rousseau, G. Sand, and others. In fact,
every available inch of the walls through the whole
building is covered with names. Adjoining the main
apartment of the dungeon is a small chamber of tor-
ture, in the middle of which is a whipping-post with
rope and tackle attachment by which the unfortunate
was raised from the ground, and, as the guide said,
hot irons applied to the soles of his feet. Nearby
was the bed of stone, sharp and jagged, upon which
the condemned spent bis last night on earth. Lastly

64 LIFE AND WRITINGS

we were shown the manner of disposing of the vic-
tim. He was told to pass through the Door of Lib-
erty a black hole in the floor and that freedom
was his. Just below in the darkness was a balanced
plank, from which be was dropped upon knife blades,
and then into the lake beneath, which at this point
is three hundred feet deep. Such is the blood-curd-
ling recital to which we were treated by the guide,
who has repeated the story so often that she now
firmly believes it herself.

At the railroad station we had some time to wait
for the train, and so we amused ourselves by read-
ing the names and reflections on the walls. Among
the rest we found those of Grover Cleveland and
William Gladstone, inscribed by some accommodating
friends. It still rained; the chilly, dreary weather
lent an additional gloom to the old castle, while the
waves, now quite large, beat sullenly against its
dungeon walls, and we took a last look, like Bonivard,
at the mountains with

"their thousand years of snow
On high * * * * their wide long lake below."

and later we saw

"the little isle,

Which in his very face did smile
The only one in view. "

LAUSANNE.

Lausanne is a city of considerable size but of little
historic importance, and consequently less known than
most of the other places along our route. A few words
of it will suffice. A climb up its steep and irregular
streets lined with tottering houses, and a flight of a
hundred steps brings one to the terrace of the Cathe-
dral which lifts itself from the vulgar town to gaze

OF BISHOP DELANY 65

upon the eternal mountains and the fair expanse of
Lake Geneva. From this point the graceful little steam-
boat, far out upon the lake, seemed like a swan, while
the sailing 1 boats with their peculiar lateen sail seen
only on the Mediterranean glide over the surface of
the blue waters, for all the world like a butterfly.
The Cathedral, built in the thirteenth century, was
once a magnificent structure, but now is in a most
sorry plight. Of the hundreds of fig-ures that graced
the portal and the niches about, there is not a sound
one remaining. It is true the work of restoration is
going 1 on, but the new part is wholly destitute of the
elaboration and profusion that characterized the period
to which the church belongs. The interior is no bet-
ter than a barn, and the admonition in large letters,
"No smoking," is all that saves it from this profana-
tion. At the door there were a half dozen persons
quarreling- and arguing as loud as possible about the
fee of two cents. A poor ragg-ed girl of perhaps
eighteen, with an old shawl over her shoulders,
advanced with us as far as the altar steps, and there
sat down, munching a crust of bread, and waited to be
engaged by us to explain the tablets and the tombs
about the place. One of the most remarkable of these
latter had over it the reclining- fig-ure of a chevalier,
from which the hands were missing-. The girl explained
that the chevalier in life had been deprived of these
members for having lost a judicial duel. The appear-
ance, however, does not warrant such an explanation,
for they seem to have been broken off with his toes
and nose. Two little hands on a cushion symbolize
the ban under which he suffered. Here is also the
monument of the Duke Victor Amadeus VIII. of Savoy,
elected Pope by the Council of Bale, under the title
of Felix V., died 1451.

66 LIFE AND WRITINGS

GENKVA.

Geneva is the most important city of Switzerland with
over sixty thousand inhabitants. It is situated at
the southern extremity of the lake which bears its
name, at the point where the Rhone, after traveling
fifty miles through the waters of the lake, emerges
swift as an arrow. The beauty of the city is so well
known that I shall not .attempt any description. Its
history is full of interest. It was here that Calvin
came, a refugee from Paris, in 1536. Two years
later Geneva refused him shelter. He returned and
soon exercised almost sovereign dominion most tyran-
ically and intolerantly. In 1559 he founded the Geneva
Academy and in 1564 he died. Another citizen of
whom the town boasts is Jean Jacques Rousseau,
to whose influence may be inscribed in a great measure
the worst features of the French Revolution. At the
instigation of Voltaire his works were burnt by the
hangman as being "temcraires, scandaleux, impies,
et tendants a de'truire la religion chre'tienne et tous
les gouverneraents. "

Geneva and its surroundings were the scene of the
labors of the gentle St. Francis de Sales. He found
but seven Catholics at his entrance to the city, and
at the end of six years his flock numbered forty or
fifty thousand. This great saint was made bishop
in 1599.

It was evening when we reached Geneva, and by
gas-light the town presented a very lively appearance.
A stroll over the long bridge, in the direction of the
crowd, brought us to a brilliantly illuminated garden,
where a military band was rendering its sweetest
music, it seemed, to the whole population of Geneva.
This was much more than we expected, for we had not
sent word of our intended visit. Besides this, there

OF BISHOP DELANY 67

were many boats, gaily festooned with Japanese lan-
terns, and in the pauses of the music we could hear
applause far out on the lake. All this was too good to
last, and the elements threw a damper on the whole
affair in the shape of a heavy thunderstorm.

We stayed three days waiting for fair weather to go
to Mont Blanc and Chamonix, almost a day's ride by
diligence, but all to no purpose.

PARAY LE MONIAL.

In itself, it would be difficult to find a less interesting
place than Paray le Monial. It is three hours' ride
from Macon, on the slowest railroad in France. The
accommodations are poor, and the whole town bears the
stamp of squalidity. The little stream that passes
through the place is almost dry, and forms in places an
unhealthy marsh. The only historical feature of the
town is the tower of St. Nicholas, dating from the ninth
century. So it is easily seen that it is not the natural
advantages which Paray offers that attracts hither
yearly thousands of pilgrims from all parts of the
world. No, it is better than that, for it is the place
sanctified by the visible presence of our Divine Lord.
It was here, in the little chapel of the Nuns of the Vis-
itation, that our Saviour revealed to Blessed Margaret
Mary the treasures of His Sacred Heart, and promised
to all Its precious gifts. These visions extended over
a period of almost twenty years 1671-1690 that is,
from the time this favored soul entered the convent, un-
til she went forth forever to the immediate possession
of that Sacred Heart she loved so well. The promises
then made are too well known to be repeated here, and
the story of the life of Blessed Margaret Mary, with its

68 LIFE AND WRITINGS

beautiful lessons of continual prayer and faithfulness to
duty, is familiar to all lovers of that thorn-crowned,
wounded Heart.

The chapel of the Nuns of the Visitation is quite
small, not holding 1 perhaps five hundred persons. It
is of Gothic style, without, however, any pillars. The
walls within are covered with marble tablets bearing-
inscriptions of thanksgivings for favors received. Hung
about are many banners from all parts of France,
brought and left here by bands of pilgrims. The
sanctuary is very beautiful, and besides the main altar
there are several others. On the epistle side, and in
front of the main altar, is the reliquary of Blessed
Margaret Mary, containing a life-size figure clad in a
nun's garb and having a sweet angelic face. Behind
the altar, and hid from view, is the choir of the nuns,
where they chant, at canonical hours, the office of the
Blessed Virgin. We assisted at the Holy Sacrifice in
the morning. The chapel was well filled, and Masses
were celebrated at all the altars; these were followed in
quick succession by others, so that I think fully fifty
Masses were offered during the course of the morning.
The nuns were chanting the Little Hours very slowly,
and as we caught the sweet refrain from that unseen
chorus, "Gloria Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto,"
it seemed as if Heaven's gates had been left ajar.
In such a band, and in this very place, might
Blessed Margaret Mary have been found, and even
now, no doubt, she joins the sisters in the heavenly
song, for with her dying breath she murmured "I
will sing the mercies of the Lord in eternity." We
waited for several Masses, and in such a place, amid
such surroundings, I trust we said a fervent prayer.
It was reluctantly we left the spot, but we brought
away more than the memory of its deep devotion and

OF BISHOP DELANY 69

the consolation of knowing- we had knelt in the place
sanctified by the Feet of Jesus. Yet the Sacred Heart
will keep that secret.

Thus ends the diary of the first summer abroad.
Its last words linger with us, for they seem to be
the key-note of the warm and tender devotion to the
Heart of Jesus that so strongly characterized the
young- seminarian's future life. That Sacred Heart
visibly fulfilled its consoling- promises throug-hout his
entire career, and from It abundant blessings were
bestowed upon all his undertaking's. It alone was
his secure refug-e in life and death.

The opening- of the next scholastic year, and the
chang-es it necessitated, are told in the following-
letters:

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Oct. 12, 1888.
My dear Sister:

It is longer than usual since I have written, but I
hope you are not at all anxious on my account. The
reason of my delay is, as you know, a chang-e of resi-
dence, and the retreat, during- which time we neither
wrote nor received any letters. All is over now, and
we are once more settled down for another year's
study. ******* of course you want
to know "how I like my new boarding--house." First
rate, and that is saying- a great deal. I will give you
an idea of the place. It is right in the middle of the
city, a larg-e five-story, stone building-, built in the form
of a hollow square. It is perfectly plain, very angular,
and bound in by four streets. The grounds are very
much less than those at Issy, and beauty did not
enter into the contract. The little space there is is
surrounded by high walls, and the only evidence we

70 LIFE AND WRITINGS

have of the busy life around us is the hum of the
city life that blends with, and is as continuous as
the falling- of water. All this gives a solitude than
which a Trappist could not desire more. But I must
tell you of my own luxuries, and how much more
I boast of this year than I was able to do last year.
First of all, I am nearer Heaven by three stories,
and when I am a hundred steps above the ground
I am chez mot. We used to smile when father would
enumerate among the sumptuous fittings of a house
in Ireland a slate roof. Well, perhaps you will laugh
now when I boast of a board floor, a plastered ceiling,
and a little stove. I am afraid if I go on you will
not believe me, so grand a picture do I draw. But,
in fact, all this is considerable over here. There
is still more to be told. I invested in a rocking chair,
an excellent thing for one who likes to be always
on the go, and never gets far. You would be sur-
prised to know how rare such an article of furniture
is in France. Many of the seminarians never saw
one before and to watch them throw up their arms
when they swing back is truly ludicrous. Moreover,
I bought a guitar and some music, and although I shall
have but little spare time during the school year to use
it, still I hope to do something. The first tune I tried
to play was "Home, Sweet Home. "

For further particulars of the house: there are two
hundred and sixty seminarians here, and one hundred
and sixty at Issy. There are nine Americans, and
about the same number of Irishmen and Scotchmen. At
Issy there are two for the diocese of Providence, one
for Boston, and one for Manchester. This last one had
a letter of introduction to me from Bishop Bradley.
With such a gathering it is not likely that we will get
homesick. Mr. Q has left for Innsbruck * * *

OF BISHOP DELANY 71

Just while I am writing- this a domestic thinks he has
solved the riddle of the rocking chair. He pronounces
it a boat arrangement for taking 1 exercise. A thing- I
forg-ot to mention in connection with my room is the
window. It is more than six feet from the floor, and
is about a foot and a half long-. This gives me a view
of the sky only, which, although

"it is glorious and fair
Is looked up to the more

Because Heaven is there."

Our classes have already begun, and promise, one
in particular, to be very interesting-. I think this is
all there is to tell of my new quarters. It only remains
that some of you should see them. I do wish that
Father or some of the folks would come across, if only
for a week * * * Continue your prayers for me,
and be assured I do not forget any of you in mine.

Your fond brother,

JOHN.

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Oct. 28, 1888.
My dear Mother :

The letters and clipping's came safe and sound, and
I found all very interesting-. It really seems as time
goes on, instead of getting indifferent as to what is
happening at home, I am the more anxious and im-
patient to hear all. So that, if a letter should be de-
layed, although I know it is a bother to you to write so
often, yet I begin to fancy something may be wrong,
until I am reassured by the good news to the contrary.
But, be not alarmed at a little thing like this, for is
it not a natural thing to desire to hear from you,
Mother dear, and from those I love best? I have to
smile at the wonderful importance of Baby . He is

72 LIFE AND WRITINGS

spoken of as "coming- down to spend the day with us. "
I suppose this little chap of three months brings his
mother with him, though no mention is made of the
fact. ******

There is nothing new going- on here at present. The
weather continues to be very fine, like the month of
September at home. The leaves, however, do not turn
to the red and golden tints of our Autumn, but become
deathly yellowish, and a single puff of wind breaks
them from the trees. Our holidays have been pleasant
and we go to Issy for a walk. The other day we had to
betake ourselves to the Prefect of Police, and be in-
scribed among the other foreigners, in compliance with
a law just passed to that effect. The law requires that
every foreigner in France will appear before the Pre-
fect of Police, identify himself and be inscribed. I do
not know why this is done, but from the enormous
number of names inscribed, it seems that the French
are justly concerned about the excess of foreigners,
who in case of war would be of no help and much in the
way. One French paper said that the number of
strangers here at present is, not including visitors,
180,000. Just think of it! There were among our
party Armenians, Arabians, Brazilians, Turks (Irish
ones), Scotchmen, etc.

Well, Mother, in looking over what I have written, I
find, although intended for you, there is little else but
the first three words that can be called yours. I know
you will forgive my seeming disregard in writing in so
general a way, and believe that the lack of endearment
is in expression only. * * Love to Father and to
each one at home, and a great big share for yourself.

Your affectionate son,

JOHN.

OF BISHOP DELANY 73

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Nov. 18, 1888.
My dear Baby :

Your nice long- letter came to me several days ago,
and I was much pleased with it. I am sure you took a
great deal of pains with it, and you succeeded first-rate;
too well not to write more frequently. I was glad to
hear of the good rank you got in school. Why, you
must be a marvel in French. I am sure if marks were
given here I would not get half a hundred. By all
means write me a letter in French just as soon as you

can, even if it is only a page. Try to beat K , who,

I suppose often reads the little "Imitation " I sent her.
If you have any difficulty with the language that cannot
be decided on that side of the water, let me know, and
I will lay it before the French Academy over here. I

hardly recognize C at the end of the letter, but I

suppose you are getting to be a big girl now and
want a big girl's name. Well, that is no harm, dear,
but the bigger you grow, the better you should be, and
the way to become better is to do all that Mamma tells
you, and never quarrel to have your own way. You
know that your patron saint was Queen of France, and
all over here have a special claim on her, so I will pray
to her for her little namesake on the other side of the
waters, and she will pray for me. I know my Baby
does not forget me, and I send her and all at home
fondest love. * * * *

About this time an answer to a friend's letter that
touched on some subject of annoyance was given in
the usual kind and charitable manner.

"As to the affair of which you write, let me say that
I think it better not to discuss these matters at all, not

74 LIFE AND WRITINGS

even among 1 those who are concerned in them. Do not
blame any one, let this be the glory of thy tong-ue, that

'Falsehood's honey it disdained,
And when it could not praise was chained,
If bold in Virtue's cause it spoke.
Yet gentle concord never broke
That silent tongue will plead for thee
When time unveils eternity.'

"I do not mean this for yourself, for I never heard you
speak an uncharitable word, but some of those who
have suffered under the trial might tell the truth, still
this is not always to be spoken. Pass over all in
silence, and let all be forgiven and forgotten. "

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Jan. 8, 1889.

My dear F :

Many thanks for your thoughtfulness and g^ener-
osity. I prize your gift very much, but I fear you
have bankrupted yourself in sending me such a re-
membrance. You tell me you are fond of reading
history, and here is a list of what I would recom-
mend to you. ****** i would advise you,
also, to take notes on what you read, short ones, of
course, and in another letter I will explain a system
that I use. Study hard, but do not fail to take
recreation, for you will study the better after it.
Then, too, keep an eye open for little jobs you can
do outside of school hours, such as giving some
assistance in father's store or running- on errands
for mother. Be very faithful to your religious exer-
cises, and go often to Holy Communion, and pray
for me.

OF BISHOP DELANY 75

To a little suffering- friend the following- lines were
written:

Paris,

Jan. 15, 1889.

I am glad to see that you have such confidence in
the Blessed Virgin, and I know it will not be disap-
pointed; for although you should not get the par-
ticular favor that you ask, you will have her aid in
another way. You are old enoug-h now to realize that
even if others may help you with their prayers, the
granting of the request depends in a great measure
upon your own dispositions. So you should first try
to be the best boy possible. Then, ag-ain, you should
not expect nor ask for an extraordinary miracle like
a cure in a moment. To be sure this would be most
welcome, but it is too much to expect for the little
claims we have. No, should the cure come in time
and in the ordinary way, we will not be less thank-
ful to the "Comforter of the Afflicted." I shall be
most happy to join you in the novena to our Lady
of Lourdes. I hope the water from her favored shrine,
which I sent you some time ago, has reached you
long* before this.

Now, the last question you ask me, dear , is

one that I cannot decide. Do not make any rash
promises. You must consult your confessor, and do
then what he thinks best. If you decide to consecrate
yourself to God, consider that the yoke of the Lord
is sweet and His burden is light. Pray and reflect
before making any promise, for such a one is binding,
and must be fulfilled. ********** *
Be a good boy, and trust that the Lord and His
Blessed Mother will soon make you well. * * * *

76 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Jan. 28, 1889.
My dear Sister:

Your letter was by no means the thunder-clap that
you expected it would be, for I had long- surmised and
expected that your vocation was that which you seem
just now to realize. I did not dwell on the subject
before, for I knew if such were the Will of God, it
would sooner or later be made manifest. Another
reason why I passed the matter over in silence, was
that you might be wholly free, and that no influence
whatsoever would be brought to bear upon your decision.
This is an important consideration in the final choice
of one's vocation, and when you are fully persuaded
that no such human motive urged you to take the
step, the finger of God is easily recognized, and sweetly
and safely followed.

I can readily believe that your decision, dear, was
only reached after serious consideration, for you realize
what it costs; the almost total loss of all your present
endearments, and that for aye. Yet, you are not un-
acquainted with the life you propose to lead, for your
school years give you a very good idea of it, and you
must know in a manner how it would suit your tem-
perament. You did right in consulting your confessor,
and should follow his advice most implicitly, for such
is the means God has given us to know His Holy Will,
and as long as we are under such guidance, we cannot
go astray. So, if he advises you to go, go by all means.
It does not mean that this absolutely settles your vo-
cation, and once the step is taken that there is no
turning back. By no means. It is simply that you
believe such is the Will of God, and that you go to
the novitiate to await His final sanction, which, if it
should not come, you will always have a home ready to

OF BISHOP DELANY 77

welcome you back, and you will even have the consola-
tion of knowing- you did your whole duty, and the happi-
ness of having- spent some time, be it long- or short,
in the service of the Master Who most amply rewards.
So do not get too much frightened at the prospect.

Now, as to telling- father and mother. I am sur-
prised that you did not confide in mother, for I
know so well you have never kept anything- from her.
Yet, I know how you feel, and how you shrink from
causing- her any pain. But now that you have decided,
tell her by all means, and I am sure, much as she will
feel your loss, she will be willing- to suffer it for the
greater glory of God, and for your own reward. Father
too, will do the same, depend upon it, and you need
have no hesitation about telling him.

I might go further, dear Sister, and enter into sen-
timent on the subject, and tell you how little you
lose in the choice you have made and how much awaits
you in return; but I prefer to leave it to your own
sound judgment and common sense. Yet I cannot
but add one word that will comfort you when weary,
and console you when oppressed, it is the promise of
our divine Saviour, that, "every one that hath left
home, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother
* * for My name's sake, shall receive a hundredfold,
and shall possess life everlasting." Write to me soon
again, and do not be afraid to mention it in your reg-
ular letters. You ask for my unworthy prayers, but,
dear, I have not waited for the asking-, nor do I stop
with it, if that be any consolation to you. May God
and His Blessed Mother direct you.

Your affectionate brother,

JOHN.

78 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Feb. 16, 1889
My dear R :

*****! had received a letter from N-

on the subject you mentioned, and answered it before I
received yours, so perhaps by this time you know my
sentiments regarding it. I can realize your solicitude for
N - in such an important step, and I hope you will help
her to do her full duty whatever it may be. It is not a
wholly unfounded notion she has got, or any particular
fondness for her own way, it is the advice of her con-
fessor and her own convictions, and such considerations
cannot be disregarded without great danger of sin.
Yet, as you say, there are other things to be considered.
I know the risk she runs in mistaking a vocation, and
the humiliation she would have to suffer, which an
unthinking and selfish world is ever ready to visit upon
a few, whose only fault is, that they were but too quick
to do what they believed to be the will of God. I see,
too, that it is to spare her such sufferings that you
would have her wait a little, until her own convictions
are more settled, and you have greater proof of their
stability; in which case I am sure not one of you
would put an obstacle in her way. I cannot see any
great injustice in asking her to wait a little, if you are
unwilling she should go at once but do not ask two
years, one will be enough, and even this will be a

sacrifice for N , who, in the fervor of the moment,

will count any delay too long. She will not refuse to do
this for those who have made so man)' sacrifices for
her, and who have her welfare and happiness so much
at heart. Though her inclinations should be other-
wise, and her impatience be great, she will have the
more merit for the delay. In the meantime consider
the heroic sacrifice she will have to make, and help
and encourage her as you only can.

OF BISHOP DELANY 79

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

Mardi Gras, 1889.
My dear Sister:
I would have written before, but I thought that

the letter I sent R would set your mind at ease.

Be mildness itself but firm in your purpose, and
all will go well. If father insists on you waiting
a little do so, and you will gain more merit by the
delay than by following your own inclination. Mother
will, of course, be loath to let you go, but you
need not feel at all concerned, she will not hesitate
when convinced such is her duty. Their only
thought is for you and your future happiness. Con-
sider, dear, how much you leave behind, and how
much you will have to put up with. You have never
been away from home, and in the change you will
not find another such as yours has been. You have
always had your own way and liberty, and this will
be so no longer. This is one of the hardest things
to which you must submit. To go here or there, to
do this or that, and all without a question or a mur-
mur, comes hard at first, I assure you. Then in a
community you will find all kinds of persons, with
all kinds of dispositions. Many among them may
not be to your liking, perhaps even those you will
have to obey will not be congenial to you, and this,
again, is not the least annoyance to be met with. I
mention these few things, not by any means to dis-
courage or deter you, but rather the contrary, that
you may begin now to look conditions in the face
and to prepare yourself to meet cheerfully the sacri-
fice when it comes. I do not dwell upon the conso-
lations you will get in return, such as the conscious-
ness of duty done, and a security for your salvation;
these will, no doubt, occur to you of themselves.

80 LIFE AND WRITINGS

But my advice to you is to think over the matter
seriously, and to follow what your conscience dic-
tates and your confessor approves. There is one
recommendation that I would make. It is to get for
your spiritual reading- "The Introduction to a Devout
Life," by St. Francis de Sales. It is one of the
most practical books I know of, and is very interest-
ing besides. It was written to St. Jane de Chantal,
the foundress of the Visitation Nuns. Her canoniza-
tion shows how sound are its maxims, and how
faithfully she observed them. Tell me from time to
time how you like it.

Mardi Gras, 1889.

I believe that the American baseball players are in
town, and will play a game on Thursday. Our pros-
pects for seeing it are not very bright. At Rome
the clubs were received at the American College, and
the students attended the game in full force. The
Frenchmen's idea, however, of the "convenable"
could hardly be reconciled with such a vulgar affair
as a baseball game. *******

The three days preceding Ash Wednesday are
ones of special devotion, offered in reparation for
the sins that are committed during this time of
merrymaking outside. We have Exposition of the
Blessed Sacrament and a solemn procession, so there
is ample opportunity for prayer. The Lenten regu-
lations are much the same as at home for ordinary
people, but in the seminary, according to the un-
changing and unchangeable usage of St. Sulpice,
Saturday is added to Wednesday and Friday in
which to make thin "faire meaghre," as they call it.
I guess we will survive this thinning process, and
come out upon the grand conga's after Easter all
right, and none the worse for it.

OF BISHOP DELANY 81

Seminaire St. Sulpice, Paris,

May 1, 1889.
My dear Sister:

Many thanks for the pretty Easter presents you
sent. The cards were indeed nicely painted, and
they, with the other gifts, have been very much ad-
mired. But the egg-s I guess that is what was in
the separate package must have been hatched on
the way, for there was hardly a particle of shell left
when it reached here. * * * *

I know you would like to hear something of our
Easter services. There is one ceremony at which
we assisted during Holy Week which impressed me
very greatly, it is that of the Veneration of the Relics,
which takes place at the Church of Notre Dame.
These relics consist of the real Crown of Thorns, a
piece of the true Cross, and one of the Nails used
in the Crucifixion. There can be no doubt as to
their genuineness, for they have been many times
authenticated, and during these hundreds of years
piously guarded and miraculously preserved from
loss or desecration. It is conducive of solemn
thoughts to be brought so near the very instru-
ments of the Passion and Death of our Saviour.

On Tuesday last we visited the Chapel of St.
Lazare, to venerate the relics of St. Vincent de Paul.
It was here he conducted his immense charities, and
founded an order of priests and also the Sisters of
Charity. A figure of the good old Saint is in a
handsome reliquary above the altar. In the house
are shown many of his effects, which have been re-
ligiously preserved, and among them is his old
umbrella. The Lazarists have a Salle des Martyrs
like that of the Foreign Missions. It consists of
such mementos as ropes by which their mission-

82 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ariea were strangled, cotton soaked in their blood,
their ashes, etc. These are a few of the sights to
which we have access, and which, as you may
imagine, are more conducive to wholesome thoughts
than the great Exposition, with all its wonders of
human ingenuity.

We have had several grand conge's, which were
spent very pleasantly at Issy. We leave here at six
in the morning and return after supper, and if the
weather is fine the day is most enjoyable.

The approach of vacation Las put several schemes
on foot as to how it should be spent. There has
nothing definite been settled yet, but what is most
favored is an extended bicycle, or rather, tricycle
trip, first into Germany and then down the French
sea coast. The exercise would, no doubt, be very
beneficial after a sedentary life of nine months, and
one could see the country much better than from a
railroad train or on foot. The great difficulty is to
get a machine at a reasonable price. In Normandy,
by the seaside, there are several good-natured cure's,
that take in, now and then, stray seminarians. Per-
haps we will pay them a visit during the summer.

May, 1889.

I suppose you get all the news of the Exposition
that is now being held. About the only evidence we
have of it is that which we get, like yourselves, through
the papers. It is out of the question to visit it until
school closes, and we have received a sound lecture to
that effect. The consequence is that it is almost im-
possible to get permission to leave the house for any
purpose whatever. Still, though we have not been to
the Exposition ourselves, we have seen many who have,

OF BISHOP DELANY 83

and they tell us that the American exhibit is very good.
One of the most striking features is a statue of Venus
of Milo, full size and in a rich brown stone. A large
sign warns the visitors not to touch it, and on ex-
amining it more closely one sees the wisdom of such a
warning, for the statue is made of chocolate, and any
contact with it would soon detract from its shapeliness.
A soda-water fountain passes for almost .a curiosity.
They tell us, also, that there are genuine Boston
baked beans to be found there, and this makes us a
little impatient. The tower looks quite graceful now,
notwithstanding all the hard things that have been said
about it. I may be able to say more of the Exposi-
tion later on.

June 18, 1889.

We are almost on the eve of vacation. There is
but one more holiday. I am writing this at Issy, for
it is the day of our walk. This morning we had a
little address from His Eminence, the new Cardinal
of Paris. He is now in the Cardinalate, but has been
Archbishop of Paris for years. Judge Hadley called
at the seminary, but unfortunately I was at Issy. I
am sorry to have missed him.

My dear Sister:

I am very glad that all is so pleasantly settled in
regard to your leaving home. I was always persuaded
that father and mother once convinced of the will of
God would not, for a moment, stand in the way of its
accomplishment, though submitting to it might, at
first, cause some pain. I know that mother will feel
keenly your going away and that she will miss you
every hour, and your absence will make her very
lonesome; still, her sense and reason will tell her it

84 LIFE AND WRITINGS

is all for the better. Her only care is for your own
sake, and yet, what more could she desire for you
than that which is in store. Where could be found
a spouse like Him whom you have chosen. If it is
an honorable position in life she would ask for you,
why to serve God is to reign. If it is your eternal
happiness she seeks, where can this be better assured
than where you are going? These considerations,
with the help of God, will, I know, aid her to let you
go, and more, even to make the sacrifice cheerfully.
Am glad to hear that you will not have to postpone
your departure further than January, for protracted
delays dull one's feelings and cause needless anxiety.
You have my continued prayers for the fulfillment of
God's will in your regard.

Your affectionate brother,

JOHN.

Paris, July 9, 1889.
My dear Father:

The vacation has begun pleasantly, and I have no
doubt but it will continue so. The one thing that
will increase its enjoyment will be to feel that you
and mother and all at home are spending some of the
summer weeks at the beach.

I am at Issy trying to do a little of our vacation
work and get it off my hands before starting on our
tour. It is very pleasant here, and we have consid-
erable liberty. *******
There is a pious custom among the seminarians that
may interest you. The first night of vacation is
spent at the Church of the Sacred Heart on Mont
Martyre, which was erected by a national vow after
the commune in 1871. The Blessed Sacrament is
continually exposed, and perpetual adoration is carried

OF BISHOP DELANY 85

on day and night. The seminarians are furnished
with mattresses, and watch an hour in their turn.
Mass and Benediction are sung- at 5 A. M., and a con-
secration is read to the Sacred Heart. As you may
imagine the whole affair is inspiring- of devotion. The
spot itself overlooks the city, and as its name the
Mountain of Martyrs indicates, has a holy significance.
It was here that St. Denis, the apostle of France,
and his companions, were put to death. The church
is not nearly completed, but it will be in fact is so
already one of the most noted edifices in Paris. It
is built wholly by subscription and stone is sent from
all parts of France to make it a thoroug-hly national
church. In the morning we found another interest-
ing- chapel at the foot of the hill, one that is not
generally known. It is the sacred place where St.
Ignatius and St. Francis Xavier and Blessed Rodri-
guez and a few others founded the Society of Jesus.
It is now in the possession of a little community of
nuns who have for their mission "to work, to suffer,
and to pray for the souls in Purgatory." Another
favorite shrine here in the heart of the city is Notre
Dame des Victoires, but of this I will tell you later,
I have been to the Exposition, but have not as yet
mounted the tower, which is, of course, the feature
of it all. The grounds are immense. There is a
railroad for the different parts of it. The buildings
are very artistic, and it is difficult to say which is the
finest of them. In the United States exhibit Edison's
lights and phonograph have the greatest space. Among
the most attractive features of the French display are
two pieces of Gobelin tapestry about thirty feet by ten
feet. In design and color they surpass anything I
have ever seen. The Italian statuary is very fine,
also, and many of its pieces are already sold to Amer-

86 LIFE AND WRITINGS

icans. There are frequently 200,000 persons on the
grounds, and tickets are sold for nine or ten cents.
From the seminary grounds the evening illumination
is beautiful. I wish you could be here to enjoy all
with me ******

Your dutiful son,

JOHN.

A BICYCLE TRIP IN NORMANDY.

In the Summer of 1889.
"Such stuff as dreams are made of."

It is a well known axiom in philosophy that nothing
is in the mind which has not come through the
senses, but no philosopher has ever yet succeeded
in laying down a principle to explain the different
combinations of those impressions once received. Nor
is it strange when we consider what such a principle
would have to cover, from the airy fancies of a day
dream to the hideous ravings of a nightmare. How-
ever fantastic these may be, it is often interesting
and amusing to trace them back to simple ideas and
to compare these with the image that the dream pre-
sents; but seldom are these gnomes of dreamland
capable of perpetrating a joke. Yet such was the
case with me the other night.

It is now November; the summer days have long
passed; the smiling fields, the glistening sea and the
sweet breath of the kine have given way to the four
stone walls of the seminary cloister, a little patch of
leaden sky and the cold-in-the-head and chill-all-over
Parisian fog. The events of the summer had become
a worn out topic of conversation; we had even ceased
to think about them. This night of which I speak,
I dreamed I was talking to some one about the close

OF BISHOP DELANY 87

of the Universal Exposition, and he mentioned many
attractions that were to crown its last days. Among
them, a man was to jump from the top of the Eiffel
Tower to the ground. "With what hope of success?"
said I. "Why does he think he can jump from the
height of a thousand feet to the ground and live?"
"Oh!" said my somnambulistic informant, "he is a
bicyclist." The explanation seemed to satisfy me
perfectly, and I felt that if anyone in the world could
perform so terrible a leap, it was a bicyclist.

I could not but smile audibly, as they say, in awaken-
ing, and the remembrance of two twisted elbows, a
scraped shin, and a sore back, marked the places
where these impressions entered, caused as they were
by a bicycle. Well, I thought, after all there was
some truth in the dream; "some method in the mad-
ness." But I am anticipating matters. Let us com-
mence at the beginning. It was the morning of July
14th, the Frenchmen's "Fourth," and this happened

to be Sunday. Mr. H and myself took the six

o'clock train for Trouville Sur Mer. We arrived in
time to hear Mass in a large, though plain, church,
situated on a high hill overlooking the town and visi-
ble from quite a distance to the sea. The interior
was decorated with gaudy banners and streamers of
yellow, red, and blue; the singing, for it was a Solemn
Mass, was done principally by the congregation and
some dozens of school children. And such singing!
A saw when it encounters a nail in a plank is sweet
music to such discordant sounds. Organ, choir, chil-
dren, old salts, all had a different key and each his
own time. It was difficult to keep a straight face,
but all about us looked serious enough and seemed
rather entranced by the dulcet strains. If these good
people wish to so honor and praise le Bon Dieu, well

88 LIFE AND WRITINGS

then, "soit," as they say, we have no reason to com-
plain.

The town proper bears the stamp of antiquity, and
the principal business of the place seems to be fish-
ing 1 . The old hulks with their blackened sails, lined
one side of the main street which lies along 1 a little
inlet. Invariably they bore some religious emblem:
as a cross on the mainmast, or a little statue of the
Blessed Virgin on the prow. The usual contingent
of loungers and old salts, with their weather eye
peeled, hung around to see that no one ran off with
these "greyhounds of the deep."

But such were not the attractions that brought us
hither. There is besides quite a fine beach. A few
miles of a stretch of golden sand is marked off by
two long piers that stretch far out to sea. Along the
shore is a light-house, some fine large hotels and cafe's;
behind these, among the trees and rising above them,
are many picturesque villas. On one side, a steep
bluff, and on the other an inlet or river runs well
into the townj and at high tide admits the boat from
Havre. On this high bluff that overlooks the sea, the
beach and the town, is a handsome bronze crucifix,
which forms a striking figure against a background
of clear sky.

We spent a few days here quite pleasantly, our
principal occupation being to watch the myriads of
children, for this seems to be a children's paradise,

"Build their castles in dissolving sand,
To watch them overflowed, or following up
And flying the white breakers, daily left
The little footprints, daily washed away."

Yes, these little "parlez vous," with their shovels
and pails and nets, worked like corals all day long.

OF BISHOP DELANY 89

One thing 1 remarkable about the bathing 1 here is,
that the women and men have separated portions of
the beach. We were forcibly reminded of this, when
sauntering along 1 we were accosted by an old fellow
who gesticulated furiously and ordered us off the
place, for we had unconsciously gotten within the en-
closure for women. Unless they are good swimmers,
the women are usually accompanied by a hired bather,
sometimes a woman, sometimes a man.

I will not stop to describe our landlady; suffice to
say that she was the most thrifty and stingy person
I ever met. She measured everything, from our appe-
tites to our candles. A great shanghai bonne, as long
in doing- anything as she was in stature, completed
the manage.

For several days back, I had been trying to per-
suade Mr. H that he was a born bicyclist, and

that all he needed was a machine. At first he would
not listen to anything like a bicycle trip, but one day
in examining some machines, we suddenly struck a
bargain and agreed to take a tandem in the morning
for a trip of a week.

THE TRIP.

The loungers along the old quay this morning might
have seen two hardy cyclists in flannel shirts and
crush hats, a bag, two overcoats, and an umbrella
strapped on behind, move down the principal street
at a rather cautious gait, with a kind of weak-kneed
motion, and in a somewhat uncertain course. It was
not without some difficulty that we managed to steer
clear of houses and wagons, but we did so, and once
on the highway we had the road to ourselves. I will
not attempt to describe the figures we cut; suffice to

90 LIFE AND WRITINGS

say it was mighty hard work and not very graceful.
The pedal movement resembled more the turning- of
a grindstone than the working of a bicycle. A pain
in the knees made us slow up and we soon became,
so to speak, most accurate levels, so that an imper-
ceptible incline in the road would bring us to a dead
stop. The sun beat down unmercifully upon us, and
every passing w.igon gave us a mouthful of dust.
Sometimes an old fellow along the roadside would
cry out that the one behind wasn't doing any of the

work. Then, of course, I would give Mr. H a

talking to and tell him I thought it went rather hard,
until the next swain would say it was the man behind
that was doing all the work. Then it was Mr.

H 's turn at me. But for all that, we were more

than repaid for the fatigue. It was a glorious ride.
The road lay along the sea, and now and then from
the top of a hill offered a most magnificent prospect!
The sunbeams dancing on the waves, the shadow of
the clouds giving different colors to the water, and
one chasing the other; the sails now flashing in the
sunshine, now hiding in the shadow ; the sky seem-
ing but another sheet of overhanging water; all was
most charming, and now and then a cool, refreshing
breeze came from the sea.

At one of the turnpikes was an antique chapel.
We descended to make a visit to the Blessed Sacra-
ment. The building, a most antiquated structure, had
been recently restored. On the inside of the porch
were the names of a hundred or more nobles who
accompanied William the Conqueror in his conquest
of England. He was born hereabouts. The chapel
stands quite alone and there was no one who could
give us any information about its history or import-
ance, and I feel it has both.

OF BISHOP DELANY 91

Such was the road we followed until we reached
Carbourg, a little after noon. Here we had dinner,
and after we had stretched our lengths upon the sand
we determined to push on as far as Caen. Things
went along smoothly for awhile, but after the exercise
of the morning we soon wilted. Evening found us afoot,
dragging the machine after us, and sorry, that, since
we had to walk we had not left it at home. We had
expected that the machine would carry us, and here
we were carrying the machine. At length, the spires
of Caen appeared, and we mounted again to make a
triumphal "entre," but the first pavements we en-
countered gave each particular bone a voice, and down
again we had to come. We found a hotel, we were
not "difficile" at that moment, and after a hasty supper
made for bed. We had covered fifty-four kilometres,
or about forty miles from 10 A. M. to 7.30 p. M. It
was not a bad run for the first time, but we paid for

it afterwards. Mr. H could not stand up and I

could not sit down. "Few and short were the pray-
ers we said," and sleep never came quicker nor was
ever sweeter than that night.

CAEN.

Caen is a fine old historic town of about forty thou-
sand inhabitants; and was the favorite seat of William
the Conqueror. Several old churches date from his time
(llth century) and though somewhat dilapidated, their
graceful spires still rise majestically and present a
charming view from a distance. The most noted of
these are Abbaye Aux Hommes where William was
buried. (William died a horrible death, suffering and
alone. When placing his body in the sarcophagus in

92 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the church, the place was somewhat narrow. A few
attendants jumped upon the coffin to force it into place,
when it burst and the putrid remains of the conqueror
were scattered over the floor. The stench drove the
people from the church. At the time it was regarded
as a punishment from God for the evils he had caused
the church.) The Abbaye Aux Dames is a monument
to his wife. The characteristics of these churches
seem to be their high and pointed vaulting and their
extreme narrowness* The house of Charlotte Corday
is also shown. A character not quite so celebrated
as any of those mentioned, yet not without some in-
terest, is the little light-haired Monsieur 1' Abb, whom
we met last year in Switzerland, and who is stationed
here at the Church of St. Pierre. Unfortunately he
was not to be found, or we would have had a pleasant
time with himself and his Mamma for Auld Lang Syne.
We were more refreshed in the morning than we
had expected, and in the middle of the forenoon
headed westward. But not before we had sent all our
baggage back to Trouville, as we found enough to do
to carry ourselves.

THE SMASH-UP.

Once limbered up a little and relieved of our bag-
gage, we made quick work. The national roads are
simply magnificent, straight as an arrow, even and
broad, and shaded by rows of trees on both sides,
and hills, for the most part, quite gentle. Along we
sped, working "like niggers" uphill, and letting our-
selves go at full speed down the other side. It was
most exciting and enjoyable, but, as we found, most
reckless. Those who have never been on one of these

OF BISHOP DELANY 93

machines cannot realize the speed they attain; I am
sure a runaway horse does not go so fast. We had
toiled up a hill, it seemed as if we were almost an
hour in doing- so and hard work it was, but we prom-
ised ourselves a glorious "coast" on the other side.
At last we came to the top; not a soul was in sight
and a fine stretch of road lay before us. There was,
however, near the foot a covered wagon drawn up on
the roadside which served as a habitation for some
wandering tinker or gypsy. This was soon well out
of our way and down 'we started. Faster and faster
we went. I was in front, not a word was spoken,
and we both held on for dear life. Down, down we
went with the speed of a railroad train. Noiselessly
as we descended, we were not unperceived. When
nearing the covered wagon a little imp of a dog started
across the road, barking-. He mistook our velocity.
I tooted the horn and shouted; but it was no use; we
struck him squarely, ran over him and then here
is a picture of what happened. The front wheel,
bent like a cobweb, turned to the side of the road,
into a hedge and ditch we went and "spilled"; that
is the best word I can use to express the toss we
got all over the ground. I was thrown off to one side
and covered several metres on my back, while Mr.

H took a somersault over the brake. As soon as

we got our breath, each inquired if the other was
hurt, and both set to work to find broken bones.
Thank the Lord, none were found. The damage con-
sisted of only a breaking of the skin here and there.
The bicycle was a sad-looking wreck. The hind wheel
would turn, that was all. By the time we bad made
this examination, the owner of the dog and his wife
came along to sympathize with us. What we could
not say to the dog we said to his master, and in no

94 LIFE AND WRITINGS

measured terms. Of course it was no fault of his,
but rather our own recklessness that put us in such
a plight. Here we were, way in the country, eight
miles from a railroad and but a few farmhouses in
the vicinity, with a worse than useless machine, and
almost broken leg's in the bargain. I will not linger
on the details of what followed; how we dragged the
machine several miles along the road; how the village
blacksmiths shook their heads they could shoe a
horse, but a horse like that they had never seen
before; how all the "gamins"' in their wooden sabots
trotted after us, before us, and around us. At length
there was but one thing to be done, get to Bayeux,
twelve kilometres away, and try to find some one to
fix us up. Off we went in a tip-cart, machine and
all. It was now evening, and the long, cold drive was
anything but agreeable. Our Jehu, however, gave us
some interesting news on the state of religion here-
abouts, and simple countryman as he was, showed that
his few years in the army had relieved him of what-
ever religious ideas he once might have had. He
never, of course, suspected that we were ecclesias-
tics. I hope the poor country cure's have few parish-
ioners like this fellow.

BAYEUX.

Bayeux's halcyon days are long gone. It is a dull,
dead, dirty town of about ten thousand inhabitants,
but it boasts of a real gem of a cathedral, one of the
five chef-d'ouvres of Europe. It ranks with that of
Amiens and Chartres. It has lately been restored,
and is in excellent condition, but I fear that the chill
penury of the public funds froze the genial currents
of the architect's soul, for the profuse ornamentation

OF BISHOP DELANY 95

that marks its school is sadly wanting in its restora-
tion. A musical chime struck the quarter-hours, and
in the stillness of night produced a pleasing- effect.

Longfellow has feelingly described the emotions that
these sweet midnight bells arouse and the fond mem-
ories they awake:

"Perchance a sleepless wight
Lodging- in some humble inn,
In the narrow lanes of life,
When the dark and hush of night
Shut out the incessant din
Of daylight and its toil and strife,
May listen with a calm delight,
Intermingling with the song
Thoughts that he had nourished long,
Hears amid the chime and singing
The bells of his own village ringing,
JP 1 And wakes and finds his slumbrous eyes

Wet with most delicious tears."

Sunday we assisted at Mass here, and were struck
by the emptiness of that beautiful temple. The na-
tives of the place know the value of their church, but
have learned it from strangers. In speaking to a hotel
keeper who was lauding the work to the sky, we asked
him about some little detail. This he could not tell,
and acknowledged that, although living here ten years,
and this being the principal monument of the place
to say nothing of the claims of religion he had never
been inside the door. In a little museum is kept a
piece of tapestry, the most authentic account of the
history of the Conquest of England by William the
Conqueror. It is made of coarse linen, 230 feet long
and 20 inches wide, and was worked by Queen Matilda,
his wife. It seemed to me to have more historic than
artistic value and looked like a child's sampler.

96 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ST. Lo.

After a tedious delay of three days at Bayeux, we
got away, and this time we were not a little cau-
tious. It was a pleasant, easy road, and part of it
ran through a deep forest, which is extremely rare
in France. Long before we got within some distance
from the town, we met dozens of wagons coming from
the fair. It was always the two-wheel "carriole,"
as they call it, though more like a tip-cart than like
our wagon of the same name. In the town all was
hurry, and bustle, and noise; the streets and places
were lined with booths and crowded with people.
What do you suppose the principal commodity was?
No less than human beings. It was "Domestics' day,"
when all the servants, both men and women, for miles
around, come hither once a year to seek employment.
The women, of course, look their tidiest; they dress
mostly in "the customary suit of solemn black" with
a neat little lace cap about the size of one's hand, and
have all their earthly effects in a bandanna handker-
chief. The men wear a frock of shiny blue stuff.
The "paterfamilias" you can easily recognize him
by his aldermanic proportions and bon-homme swag-
ger looks over this human live-stock as he would a
cow or a horse and offers a price for the year's ser-
vice, which is usually about sixty dollars. There they
barter away, and if a bargain be struck, off they all
go in the inevitable carryall. There was, however, a
conveyance that amused us more than this. It was a
little donkey with a woman on his back, and a child
in a hamper on each side.

It was dusk when we left St. Lo, and we determined
to make a night ride to Coutence. A trip by night
was at least a novelty, and the cool of evening allowed
us to make up some of the time we lost by accident.

OF BISHOP DELANY 97

In climbing some of the steep hills we hitched on to
a dray and talked politics with the bumpkins. It was
amusing to hear their appreciation of General Bou-
langer and the Republic. We found them mostly
Monarchists. The Normandy accent became more
and more noticeable; that is, they pronounce oi like
ai, and it is sometimes puzzling-, though they under-
stand the proper pronounciation without difficulty.

We came very near passing Coutances in the dark,
but fortunately found some late birds about, who put
us on the right track before we got far astray. It
was midnight when we climbed the steep streets of
the town. After a cup of tea we rolled in.

GRIMOVILLE AND M. LE CURE.

Some people are famous for the places whence they
come; thus, the meanest slave from the antipodes, or
the country of Emin Bey, would be of considerable
interest in the United States. Others impart a fame
to the place, which but for them would find no record
in the book of fate. But for Shakespeare we would
never have heard of Stratford-on-Avon, and, had not
Goldsmith sung "Sweet Auburn, loveliest village of the
plain," would be drowned in a thousand other little
towns upon a railroad map, or some stage-coach route.

The Cur of Grimoville is by no means the black
from the Antipodes, neither is he quite a Shakespeare,
yet, to him Grimoville owes a fame, that without him it
would never acquire. You would look in vain upon
the map for this place; the sign-posts on the road for-
get to mention it; yet there has not been an English,
Irish, Scotchman, or American in St. Sulpice for some
years back, to whom Grimoville has not been the Utopia

98 LIFE AND WRITINGS

of vacation. Naturally enough, being- in this part of
the country we had some curiosity to see the place,
though we feared we would scandalize the Curd, for
we looked more like two tramps than two seminarians.
We wore sack coats, flannel shirts, and had not shaved
for three weeks.

It was about noon as we wound in between the little
shanties with their mud walls and thatched roofs, per-
haps fifty in number, that constitute the town of Grimo-
ville. The street in fact there was but one was as
crooked as a ram's horn and yet the little ones would
tell us "Tout droit, Messieurs! Tout droit. " With our
accustomed body-guards of gamins, all that were in
the town, I doubt if one was missing we came to
the neat little house, beside an old Norman church
and separated from it only by the small burying
ground.

The Cure' was not at home. His prim little house-
keeper, in the regulation lace cap and monstrous jaw
strings, received us good naturedly, and fired a volley
of questions at our heads. Among the first "Were
we not seminarians?" No prevarications would do,
so we finally confessed. She came to the gate to see
our bicycle. You should have seen the children run,
helter-skelter, and such whistling and cat-calls as they
scampered off, and she shaking her fist and calling
after them. A poor, deaf curate showed us about the
place and kept us company until the Cure arrived.
He did so shortly, and with him a seminarian from the
Irish College. They had been fishing, and, with ac-
customed success, had caught one fish between the two.
(In fishing, the Cure' never used a hook, perhaps he
did not want to hurt the fish. The bait consisted of
about a half-dozen worms tied in a knot with a string.
This was thrown into the water, and when the bite

OF BISHOP DELANY 99

was felt, it was drawn carefully to the side of the boat,
then a sudden jerk given, and if the bait was tangled
in the teeth or stuck in its throat, the fish was caught.
This manner of doing things may account for his
success.) The first sight we got of him was very
disappointing. We expected a jolly, little fellow, and
here he was lank, lean, and as solemn as a judge. We
had scarcely recovered when we sat down to dinner.
It would require Dickens or Washington Irving to
describe that meal. There was the old Cure in the
middle; opposite the deaf curate, M. 1' Abbe as they
called him; atone end of the table the madame, prim
as ever, and at the other end an old salt, le capitaine,
with clean shaven face and throat whiskers, who looked
for all the world like Micawber; we were distributed
between these around the table. Mine host did the
honors right royally, clad in a shiny soutane, a huge
napkin around his neck, a pair of blue spectacles always
on his forehead. Anon he pinched from a gigantic
snuffbox, or struggled with two cats or the dog for
the possession of his napkin. There was a quiet streak
of humor in the old man, yet he never laughed and
seldom smiled, but no one enjoyed a good story more
than he. And what was most strange, he never turned
his head when he spoke, but looked at one out of the
corner of his eye. He told us of his trip to Rome,
no one had ever been to Grimoville who had not heard
that story, once at least.

In the middle of an enthusiastic description of St.
Peter's, the old, deaf Monsieur 1' Abbe', who heard not
a word, would suddenly break in and declare that the
price of cider would go up next year. The madama,
too, ventured a correction now and then, and Monsieur
Capitaine always came in with a "conQrmatur" when
his mouth was full. Thus all went merrily, the more

100 LIFE AND WRITINGS

so as the dinner went on, and from the clock over our
heads a little cuckoo crowed ten quarter hours before
we left that table.

I could fill many pages with the drolleries of the
rest of that day and evening-, but I must hurry on. At
six in the morning we assisted at Mass in the little
rickety church, and to our great surprise we found
the Cur^ singing Mass, with the deaf vicaire for a choir,
and but one poor old woman for a congregation.' The
choir was not always happy in the responses, for he
the choir followed only the motions, and heard not a
word; so if the Cure would draw himself up and cough,
the choir would respond "Deo Gratias." The Cure, in
his turn, served as choir for the vicaire, and thus there
were two chanted Masses every morning.

The Cure' had an old, deaf sexton, who thought that
everybody in a soutane was a priest and a cure'. One
morning an American seminarian came into the church,
and as soon as the old man saw him he started to
ring the bell, thinking he was going to say Mass. Mr.

M caught him by the arm, and told him that it was

not time for Mass. The old fellow looked at him a

moment and started for the bell. Mr. M caught

him again, and shouted that it was not time for Mass,
but no sooner had he released his hold of him than

off he went for the bell rope. Mr. M put after

him this time, bellowed into his ear that he should
not ring for a half hour yet, but seeing even this made
no impression he took out his watch showing that it
was now eight o'clock, and when the hands should get
around to 8.30, then he should ring. The old fellow
looked at him with disgust, and said laconically as he
walked off "II fallait le dire!" "Why didn't you say so?"

It was reluctantly that we bade the Cure good bye
towards the middle of the afternoon. With many

OF BISHOP DELANY 101

thanks for his kind hospitality, and most pressing in-
vitations for an early return, we said not "adieu" but
"au revoir. "

GRANVILLE.

It was a delightful road that we followed; for a
considerable distance it ran close to the sea, and a
bracing- breeze from off the water helped us to make
good time. At almost every cross-road a crucifix was
to be found, a sight very common through Normandy,
but hereabouts they were more artistic than any we
had yet seen. The cross and the figure were both
cut from the same stone and stood about fifteen feet
high. A little plot of grass and neat curbing at the
foot formed inviting halts for the tired wayfarer. A
few miles outside of Granville we struck a magnifi-
cent military road, straight as an arrow, level as a
table, and for the most part on a high plateau over-
looking the sea. The heavy clouds had begun to
gather, and as we sped along we could see their shad-
ows chasing each other over the waves, and now and
then a white sail, scarce visible before in the shade,
would flash into the sunshine, and again drop into
the shadow.

"Now dark in the shadow she scatters the spray,

As chaff in the stroke of the flail;
Now white as the sea-gull, she flies on her way,
The sun gleaming bright on her sail."

It was evening as we wound slowly down the ser-
pentine road that descends to the town. For the space
of several hundred yards the high bluff had shutout
the sea from view, but of a sudden, just at the foot
of the hill, a rent in the rock, about fifty feet wide
and spanned by a slender bridge, formed a frame-

102 LIFE AND WRITINGS

work for the golden sunset; bright waves, dotted
here and there with a snowy sail, and near, a little
strand with variegated bathing tents and fairly brist-
ling with activity. I never remember seeing a scene
more charming. It was more like a picture than a
reality.

There are two parts to the town, the old and the
new. The former is very picturesque. It crowns,
as a kind of citadel, a huge rock which overlooks the
sea, and in the center rises the spire of an antique
church. It is surrounded by a massive wall and the
approaches are drawbridges and portcullis.

We had plenty of leisure to enjoy the beauties of
Granville, so much, in fact, that for a time they lost
all their charms for us. For, like Moore's ship that
"sailed gallantly on, but from which at eve the waters
were gone," so were we stranded. The Vanderbilts
and Rothschilds of this town would not cash our notes;
then, one sent to Paris, owing to a mistake, had to be
sent to London, and in the meantime, down, down,
went our finances, until we had but one sou a cent
between both of us, and a week's board bill to our
account. Is it any wonder that Granville lost its
charms? A pawnbroker in English is commonly called
"My Uncle," in French it is "Chez Ma Tante"; an-
other day and we would have made her acquaintance.

At last the money arrived. What a change came
over the face of the place ! The sun seemed brighten
the sky bluer, and the grass greener since we got
some money in our empty pockets, and we proved to
ourselves, that, after all, the appreciation of beauty
is, in no small measure, subjective.

We had flattered ourselves, of late, that, in such a
rig as ours, with an air as nonchalant as possible,
we could pass for natives, but alas! One day while

OF BISHOP DELANY 103

passing 1 through a side street, a little girl frorn an
upper window called to a companion, "Pauline, Paul-
ine, venez-voir deux biftecks." ("Come and see two
beefsteaks.")

Pleased as we were to get to Granville, we were
the more so to get away.

MOUNT ST. MICHAEL.

In the arm of a beautiful bay, scarce less beautiful
than that of Naples, at a distance of about a mile and
one half from shore, Nature has let fall a gigantic rock,
and there it has stood unmoved, unshaken by the waves
that beat and the tides that for centuries have come
and gone, and which are to it but as time is to eternity.
Such a work is a monument to the Creator. But later,
upon this there arose another, the work of human
hands; it was a temple worthy of the true God. Per-
haps in this wide world there is no more fitting spot,
nor one better suited to express God's supreme do-
minion over the land and over the sea, and all things
therein, than this. Mount St. Michael is one of the
most celebrated monuments of architecture in Europe.

The cathedral has for its foundation this solitary
rock that rises three hundred feet from out of the water.
About its base and leaning against the rock is a little
town, kept from being swept off with the sea by a ram-
part flanked with towers. A single street that never
echoed to a horse's tread follows the wall, and is all
the town can boast. Many of the houses are of the
Middle Ages. The population is not large, yet almost
to a person turns out en masse as the tourist comes
in sight, and such a hubbub and pulling here and there
by men and women, was never seen. We afterwards

104 LIFE AND WRITINGS

discovered how it happened that we were so well(?)
received. A watch is stationed on the rampart above
and at the approach of a victim, gives a sign by a
horn. Formerly the only approach to the Mount was
by a boat or over the beach at low tide, but a few years
ago a road was built, much to the disgust of artists
and archaeologists.

The sea-bed here is very flat and shallow, and the
tide comes and goes very quickly; within a few minutes
the space of two hundred miles square is covered with
water. At low tide a circuit of the island can be made
on the sand, but over a few places one is carried by
a bare-legged, long-haired, eccentric individual in a
Tarn O'Shanter hat and red sash, who calls himself
the Count of Somewhere and lives alone on a solitary
isle in the bay.

We arrived in time to accompany the last group
through the building. A few words of the history of
the place may give additional interest to what we saw.

This Mount has always been considered as a sacred
spot. As early as the sixth century, St. Pair, Apostle
of this country, founded a monastery here. In the
year 708, St. Michael, Archangel, appeared to Aubert,
Bishop of Avaranches, and bade him raise to him a
sanctuary on this spot. Child bert III. confided to St.
Michael the protection of his kingdom. Hither nearly
all the kings of France have repaired, among them
Charlemagne and St. Louis. Numerous pilgrimages
from the surrounding countries flocked thither. These
were always on foot; they came chanting hymns and
sounding trumpets, and decked out with medals, shells,
etc., which were preserved as relics of the holy place.
At the crowning of St. Michael in 1877, twenty-five
thousand persons were present. From the begining
of the century until 1863 Mount St. Michael was a

OF BISHOP DELANY 105

prison of state, during 1 which time it was almost de-
stroyed as a monument of architecture. From 1865
to 1886 it was under the jurisdiction of the bishop of
Coutances. At this latter date it was turned over to
the minister of Beaux-Arts.

The building- is a massive affair, consisting of three
parts, quite distinct in every respect and placed one
above the other.

The rock on which it is built protrudes into the
center and gives the structures there irreg-ularity.
The side that is shown in the picture I am sending
is called "La Merveille". Here are two vast apartments
on each side of the three landings, supported by grace-
ful Gothic columns, which give them the appearance
of a church. Thus they have remained during six
centuries, as a monument of religious and military
architecture of the Middle Ages. Here is shown a
huge wheel, about twenty-five feet in diameter, which
served as a treadmill, and was used to lift provisions
to the prisoners. It is regarded as a new Ixion's
wheel for the torture of unfortunates, and consequent-
ly has attached the usual number of blood-curdling
tales. The wheel was worked from the inside by the
weight of the men; six or eight could enter at a time.

The "Salle des Chevaliers" is perhaps the best part
of the building; almost a hundred feet long, it could
go at once. It dates from the fifteenth century, when
were founded the Knights of St Michael, in honor of
him "qui pour la querella de Dieu victoricusement
batailla coutre le Drag-on, ancien ennemi de nature
humnine et le trebucha du ciel."

The cloister, or rather "le cloitre," which does not
mean precisely the same thing-, is a charming- piece
of work. I am sending- a view of it. Open in the
center to the sky, its Gothic roof is covered with tiles

106 LIFE AND WRITINGS

of different colors, and supported by a double row of
polished granite pillars, each of which is crowned by a
graceful rosette, and no two are alike. Through the
long, narrow slots in the outer walls a glimpse of
the sea and sky is obtained. Beneath all this are the
"cachots," or dungeons. Black and dismal holes they
are! One of them about four and one half feet high,
and arched, about three feet deep and five feet long,
was closed with an iron grating, and called The Cage.
It would not permit one to either stand or lie. Again
the usual number of tales.

As I have said, at low tide you can make a tour of
the isle on the sand. In doing so you will meet dozens
of fisherwomen with their nets on their backs, their
dresses tucked up almost to their knees, their bare
legs browned by the sun. At the extremity, on a few
rocks, is the hermitage of St. Aubert, who began the
present building in honor of the archangel. After
having made the tour once, it is a relief to get free
from chattering guides and importunate venders, and,
in the rich glow of the setting sun from the parapet
beneath to watch the changing light and shadow upon
the grand old pile.

We lingered here till night came on, and one by one
the stars came out. Though the queen of the heavens
did not lend her enchantment to the scene, still the
soft starlight and a clear sky hung like a canopy over
all, while the pinnacles of the church above, softened
by the gathering darkness were lifted heavenward, like
hands clasped in prayer.

SASSBTOT.

From St. Malo we doubled on our tracks and re-
turned to Trouville without stopping, and the day

OF BISHOP DELANY 107

following- we started for Sassetot which is a little town

north of Havre, on the coast. Mr. H had a laugh

at my sea going- qualities in crossing- the indentation
to Havre. A trip that costs but seventeen cents and
takes but an hour, yet so rough that many of the pass-
engers could not contain themselves I among- the rest.
It was nevertheless amusing- to hear on all sides
"Lapriste'I parbleu! Voila un brave matelot," as, one
after another like Sir Joseph Porter, K. C. B., would
"seek the seclusion that the cabin grants." When
taking- the train at Havre at noon, an individual, with
a child in his arms was trying 1 to pass the guard by
showing a ticket for Paris althoug-h this train was
bound north. Each time he was put back, the g-uard
telling- him he would have to wait three hours, but
the poor fellow understood not a word, and each time
replied in broken Eng-lish, "Boot, my vife iz on zat
train." The other answered "a trois heure et demi,"
"a trois heure et demi." We afterwards found out
that this poor chap was a German-Swiss coming- all
the way from California to Switzerland with a wife and
five children. He was a laborer and had then been
three weeks on the road.

But for Sassetot we were bound, to make a little
unexpected call upon some half dozen of our friends,
who in this quiet nook

"Far from the madding crowd's ignoble strife,"
whiled the summer days away. We found them at a
little villag-e inn, comfortably installed and enjoying-
themselves immensely. The surprise over, we settled
down for a while at least with our friends, for Auld
Lang- Syne, and enjoyed the genuine hospitality of
true Scotchmen.

It is a charming- spot. Far from the hurry and
bustle and noise, the people preserve their simple

108 LIFE AND WRITINGS

customs and manners while the great stream of inces-
sant change sweeps by almost unnoticed. Another
"Sleepy Hollow," it is like those nooks of still water
which border a rapid stream where we may see the
straw and bubble riding- quietly at anchor or slowly
revolving in their mimic harbor, undisturbed by the
rush of the passing current. No shriek of the loco-
motive, no hum of busy industry breaks in upon its
Sunday stillness. At morning 1 , noon, and eventide the
chapel rings out the Angelus and scatters blessings
over all the place as a priest does with the hyssop.

A quarter of an hour brings you to the shore,
making bold front to the sea in high, perpendicular
white chalk cliffs. 'Twas hereabout we spent the days
upon the beach or in a little cabin that we could call
our own. The hours were truly sunny ones. Some-
times even here the tolling of the church-bell reached
us to claim a prayer

For some souls' serene release,
That the weary spirit may be at peace,
When the tide goes out.

You can tell, too, by the ring-ing 1 whether it be a man
or a woman or a child that is "in extremis."

I have said there reigns a Sunday stillness here, yet
on every day but Sunday. This is market day, and
long before we were out of bed in the morning 1 we
could hear from beneath the window always in the
same sing-strain, "Quatre sous la livre, la grande livre!
Voici Mesdames, quatre sous la livre, la grand livre!"
Here were the butcher, the baker, the fruitier, the
whatnot, each in his little stall along the street banter-
ing away with the thrifty housewives for the next
week's goods. We soon made the acquaintance of M.
le Cure' and found him very agreeable. He dined with
us one day, and we had the indelicacy to beat him in

OF BISHOP DELANY 109

a game of billards. The fact that it was the curd's
first game accounts for his beating. The first Sunday
we were there the cure put a cope on me and decked

Mr. H out in a soutane and a surplice, although

we both had beards of considerable length. Mr. H.
took up the collection and got the handsome sum of
7^ francs, about one dollar and fifty cents. During
the week my birthday came around and the boys in-
sisted on celebrating it as a double of the first class
with an octave and we did so.

Although I felt inclined to prolong my stay at
Sassetot, a letter I received showed it would be im-
possible. I had previously made arrangements to meet

Mr. B and Mr. M at Cologne on the twentieth

of August, and that day was at hand. So off I went

leaving my old friend Mr H. to enjoy a little longer

the quiet of the country and the cool sea-breeze.

AMIENS BRUSSELS NAMUR.

I arrived at Amiens towards evening, but had to
wait until midnight for a train for Brussels.

The cathedral of the 13th century is perhaps the
choicest little gem in France. Its distinctive feature
seems to be fineness of detail. The front is pierced
by three deep portals most elaborately sculptured.
Within, behind the altar, is a figure of a weeping
cherub "enfant pleureur " on a mortuary monu-
ment, which is said to be worth its weight in gold.
At night I spent a few hours at the circus, and
found it so interesting as to almost miss the train.

I got to Brussels about five in the morning, found
a church without difficulty, and already a good num-
ber of pious souls were awaiting Mass to begin.

110 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The streets at early morning 1 present a curious
sight. There are dozens of little carts filled with
brass milk cans and drawn by dogs. They are in-
variably attended by women, and go from house to
house quite by themselves, they know the route so
well. The palace of the King and the Government
buildings, with their domes and massive marble
columns, occupy an elevation, and are seen from
almost every part of the town. The streets are
broad and beautiful, scarce less so than the principal
ones of Paris.

I was very anxious to visit the Field of Waterloo,
which is about ten miles from here, but found I
could not do so and reach Cologne on time. All that
is to be seen there, however, is a large mound with
a lion on the top of it. It is a Belgian, not a British
lion.

Namur is about four hours ride on an omnibus
train from Brussels, and it is a city, I should judge,
of about fifty thousand inhabitants. Found the
mother-house of the Sisters of Notre Dame without
any difficulty, and called for an American sister
whose name I had. I must have scared her half to
death. It was about five minutes before we got well
started talking. She seemed to think every moment
I was going to ask her for something to eat, nor do
I wonder, for I looked like a tramp. I wore a
flannel shirt, hammock hat, a green overcoat, a
broken umbrella, a month's growth of a beard, and
was wet as a rat. When I told her I had been over
here several years she was more non-plussed than
ever. After some time, to relieve her I told her that
I was making my studies with the Sulpicians at
Paris. "Ah," said she, visibly relieved, "then you
are in good hands." She seemed to think that if

OF BISHOP DELANY 111

anyone could do anything- for so hopeless a case it
was the Sulpicians. It is thirteen years since she
was in America, and her English gave proofs of the
fact. She was sorry that, owing to the sisters'
retreat, she could not show me about the place, nor
the tomb of Mother Julia. I think, however, that
she was a little ashamed of me, nor do I in the least
blame her. Never saw so many sisters at a time
in the street, on the train, everywhere and every
kind. I began to realize what this g-ood sister told
me that although Belgium is but the size of the
State of Rhode Island, there are more Sisters of
Notre Dame in it than in the world beside.

UP THE RHINE.
COLOGNE.

Passing through Belgium you hear the country peo-
ple speak a language that resembles French very
much; it is the Flemish, and although unintelligible
to me, it was far more agreeable than the harsh gut-
tural of Deutschland, where little by little I was
reduced to absolute silence.

It was evening when I reached my destination; then
came the hunt for my friends. My first move was to
find the post-office to seek further directions. But
how was I to get there? The plan I had of the town
was too small to be intelligible, and although I could
manage enough German to inquire the road, I could
not make out the directions given. What was to be
done? Suddenly a la bonne heure a mail-wagon
hove in sight. Now the mail-wagon and the post-office
ought to have some connection, so here 's a go. Off
I put after the wagon. It was no easy matter to
keep it in sight, but I managed to do so for some

112 LIFE AND WRITINGS

time, long- enough, alas! to find it was leading- me
somewhere into the country; it must have been coming
from the post-office, not going- to it, so I was farther
off than ever. Well, I found a hotel, and postponed
the search until morning-. By the aid of the clerk I
found the post-office and the instructions necessary,
and a few minutes later, my two friends. Here I

cast anchor; my troubles were over. Mr. B spoke

Dutch like a native. I will not attempt to describe
the town, Baedeker does that. The photograph I am
sending is a view across the river. The bridge is
built on boats, and may be opened to pass steamboats
and barges through. We bad intended to go up the
river in a row-boat, but found the stream so strong
as to render such a scheme utterly impossible.

Besides the Cathedral, there are several churches
of note; the most famous is that of St. Ursula, which
contains the bones of this Saint and her eleven thou-
sand virgin companions, who were martyred by the
barbarians when returning from Rome. In the church
itself, besides several altars full of these bones, there
are sarcophagi, equally full. One room, about thirty
feet square, is decorated and frescoed in the most
fantastic style with these human relics. The picture
enclosed will give an imperfect idea of the arrange-
ment. The busts are in brass and contain skulls;
the case in the center holds the relics of St. Ursula.
I think it was Mark Twain who wanted the guide to
come down a little on the number, but he wouldn't
take off a rib.

In the Museum is the original portrait of Queen
Louise, who, by her charms and beauty, tried to
soften the heart of Napoleon and to obtain favorable
terms for her conquered country. The picture is
that of a young woman descending a few steps; she

OF BISHOP DELANY 113

is clad in a Grecian robe, the hair bound by a fillet,
and a large star above the forehead. Even in a photo-
graph, it makes a beautiful picture, but the warm,
rich colors of the original make a painting, that, for
my taste, has few equals.

The Cathedral is, of course, the greatest feature of
the place. It is esteemed as the finest Gothic church
in the world. In it seem to be united all that is beau-
tiful and sublime in art. The slender fluted columns,
the majestic vault, airy lightness, and imposing sta-
bility, well lighted from above and beneath by immense
windows the roof is supported by the flying abut-
ments, leaving the walls scarcely more than windows
all show to what perfection this style may be
brought. From without the building is no less impos-
ing, and may be seen for miles around. The front
has three portals; around and above these, like the
pipes of an organ, taper tiers of slender, Gothic pin-
nacles, until they terminate in two most graceful
spires. High Mass is sung here every day at eleven,
and the best possible order preserved, which is not
the case in the churches of France. The town is
almost entirely Catholic, and the processions of the
Assumption were the most elaborate affairs. Thou-
sands of men, women, children, priests, religious, and
bands of music and choirs filled the streets. Bene-
diction of the Blessed Sacrament was given in many
places on an altar erected in the middle of the street.
The houses were decorated, and all was carried on
with the greatest decorum and religion.

114 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE RHINE.

"A blending of all beauties; streams and dells

Fruit, foliage, crag, wood, cornfield, mountain-vine,
And chiefless castles breathing stern farewells
From gray but leafy walls, where Ruin greenly dwells."

Childe Harold.

The first view we got of the river was from the
Cathedral tower. At this point the Rhine is more
majestic than beautiful. It is over four hundred yards
in width; its waters of a bluish green hue, and the
current is very rapid. The country about is flat and
uninteresting. A few particulars will help the better
understanding- of a Rhine trip. The most picturesque
and most frequented part of the river is between
Mayence and Cologne, a distance of about one hun-
dred miles. Going down the river the trip is made
in seven and one-half hours, while it takes twelve to
go against the stream. The steamboats are large and
fast; the price of transportation is moderate.

After leaving Cologne the river bank begins to rise
gradually, and a little further on, about opposite
Bonn, swells into proportions pretentious enough to
be called the Seven Mountains, though a Swiss would
hardly so designate them. The hill sides are green
with the vine, the low lands yellow with corn. On
the river, here and there, is a huge raft of logs, a
trim little steamboat, or a ferryman making amid-
stream to put aboard or to land a passenger.

DRACHENFELS.

The "Dragon's Rock," rising almost a thousand
feet above the river, and crowned by a dismantled
ruin, looked so inviting that we determined to climb
it, and so left the boat at Konigswinter. At the foot
of the hill are half a dozen little donkeys, in bright

OF BISHOP DELANY 115

saddles and bridles, ready to give the lazy a lift, and
bare-legged urchins with a good-sized stick are ready
to coax them over the road. We took "shank's
mare." When about half-way up an amusing inci-
dent happened. We were straggling along the road,
I happened to be ahead, when one of those

* * * peasant girls with deep blue eyes,
And hands which offer early flowers "

(though in this case it was not flowers that she
offered, nor would I swear that her eyes were blue),
came out from a little house on the roadside, bearing
a number of crowns of oak leaves, and before I could
realize it she had it on my head. Then she started

to crown Mr. M , but he had seen my fate, and

wanted none of it. To say I felt sheepish in such a
decoration is putting it mildly, and I doubt if Caesar
refused that kingly crown as promptly as I did this
one of leaves. The girl took it back reluctantly, and

Mr. B , our interpreter, said she felt hurt, but I

did not recover my own equilibrium in time to soothe
her ruffled feelings. What this crowning operation
meant I will never tell, but I have often been sorry
since that I did not keep it for a souvenir. For a
crown like this how the poets and heroes contended!
It was the only one that Apollo wore, and it is the
only one that I will ever get. It was a nobler
insignia than the leather medal my prowess once
won.

The view from the summit is the finest I ever saw.
The hills around us, the river beneath, the fields,
villages, and cities beyond, above us a mellow sky,
while nearer the horizon hung heavy clouds whose
edges were of gold and soft fleecy whiteness. Now
and then the sunshine burst through a rift like
a glory, and threw, like a benediction, a streak of

116 LIFE AND WRITINGS

light over hill and valley. Even while we looked upon
this delightful scene the picture changed. A storm
arose out of the west, its path was distinctly visible.
Wider and wider grew its circle of sheets of rain;
over the river it came, and the waters seemed to rise
to meet it in little white-capped waves; in another
instant it was down upon us, and we had to put for
shelter. The ruin on the highest point is nothing
but a few walls. The descent was made on the
inclined railway. The better to put ourselves in
conformity with the surroundings we had a little
bottle of the Drachenblut, "dragon's blood," for
supper, and put up for the night.

"The castled crag- of Drachenfels

Frowns o'er the wide and winding Rhine,
Whose breast of waters broadly swells

Between the banks which bear the vine :
And hills all rich with blossomed trees,

And fields which promise corn and wine,
Are scattered cities crowning these,

Whose far white walls along them shine,
Have strewn a scene which I should see

With double joy, wert thou with me."

Childe Harold.

APOLLINARIS.

I confess it was neither the poetry of the name
nor any famed scenery 'of the place that influenced
us to make a stopping here. It was but the curiosity
to see the establishment of the "Apollinaris Company,
Limited," and which, after all, we did not see. It
must, however, be an immense concern, as fifty
thousand bottles are filled daily. Here we had a
good laugh at the expense of our guide. On landing
we were surrounded by some dozen hotel porters,
each urging the advantages of his own hotel. We
gave them no encouragement, and two or three near

OF BISHOP DELANY 117

by began to pass remarks among- themselves not
very complimentary to us. Our guide would not
stand that, so up he posted to the nearest one, and,
glaring at him, asked (translating the French idiom
into German), "Was haben sie?" "What have you
got?" meaning "What is the matter with you?" The
man addressed touched his hat, looked sober as a
judge, and replied, "Wir haben goodes beer von
fass " "We have good beer on draught."

What attracted and took up our attention was a
handsome little Gothic church on the summit of
the hill. Along the path leading to it are stations of
the cross which terminate by a calvary in front of the
church. Around, there are several grottos such as
the "Agony in the Garden," the "Taking down from
the Cross," etc., and shells of many colors and de-
signs form a work of great patience and ingenuity.
The church is quite new and admirably kept. The
head of St. Apollinaris is in the crypt. One could
almost divine that none but patient, plodding monks
could have and keep a place like this, did not a large
statue of St. Francis on the summit of the rock, and
here and there a moving figure like unto that, betray
the secret of owners.

COBLENZ.

Coblenz is a town of considerable importance and
prettily situated at the junction of the Rhine and the
Moselle. The most striking feature of this place is
the fortification of Ehrinbreitstein perched like an
eagle's nest on an almost inaccessible rock. It was
from here that we got a splendid view of the surround-
ing country. We could trace the windings of both
rivers far in among the hills and fertile valleys, and
could count a score of towns. The waters of the

118 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Moselle are much darker than those of the Rhine, and
so gently does the former creep along the bank, that for
fully five miles after their meeting 1 their waters are
quite distinct. In a square in front of the church of
St. Castor, dating from the twelfth century, is a mon-
ument that was erected by the French in 1812, and
bears the inscription, "Memorable par la campagne
centre les Russes." Two years later the place was
taken by the Russians, and the commander, with
exquisite irony, added to the inscription, "Vu et
approuvi par notre Commandant Russe de la ville de
Coblenc, 1 Jan., 1816. The monument itself answers
equally well for both, being- but a square kind of
pedestal.

We had intended to make a little excursion up the
Moselle, as recommended by a friend, but at this
time there was no boat running- up the river, so we
contented ourselves with a row, more to test the
force of the current than for any enjoyment that
could be g-otten out of it. The experiment convinced
us that had we started up the river in a rowboat we
would still be at Cologne, or more likely twenty
miles the other side of it.

LtJRLEI.

Lurlei, so famed in song and story, is an imposing
rock a little beyond St. Goar, and rises about
four hundred and fifty feet. Here the river is
narrowest and deepest seventy-six feet. A sunken
ledge, over which the water rushes and seethes,
forms a miniature whirlpool, and at this point a pilot
is needed to take the boat through. The legend is
that a nymph dwelt on the rock, and, like the sirens of
old, lured sailors and fishermen to their destruction in
the rapids below. Heine (,1823) is the author of the

OF BISHOP DELANY 119

ballad " Loreley," so justly popular. Almost opposite,
visible at low water, is a ridge of rocks known as
the Seven Virgins, said to have been seven fair
maidens of the Schonburg, who were condemned by
the river-god for their prudery to this metamor-
phosis.

RHINE RUINS.

The summit of almost every hill on both sides of
the river has its crumbling, ivy-grown ruin, some
scarce better than a battered wall, others still show-
ing the outline of their original dimensions. Any of
these chiefless castles would, if alone, make a most
charming picture, and, in fact, when seen for the
first time, are most striking, but these beauties are
strewn with so profuse a hand that the marvel wears
off, and one hardly deigns a second glance at what
yesterday ravished him. So does the commonplace
callous our sensibility. These castles, for the most
part, belonged to feudal lords, and were often held in
lief by the neighboring bishop; many, too, were
monasteries and religious asylums. Among those
commonly pointed out is one derisively called the
"Mouse," in distinction to one on the opposite side
of the river called the "Cat." The possessors of
the latter were the counts of Katzenellenbogen, /. e.,
"Cat's elbow," which surname was given them
according to Washington Irving as a compliment to
a peerless dame with beautiful arms. The Rheinfels
is the most imposing ruin on the river. Its vicissi-
tudes of sieges, victories, surrenders, date from 1245
until it was blown up in 1812 and sold for five
hundred dollars. It now belongs to the Emperor of
Germany.

120 LIFE AND WRITINGS

BINGEN.

It was not without some anticipation that we
looked forward to Bingen. Certainly there were
many places along the river of more historic interest,
and not a few that surpass it in natural beauties,
yet what neither chronicle nor superficial charms
could do one touch of Memory's finger did. Who
amongst us does not remember the touching story
of the soldier "dying in Algiers, where the yellow
sunlight shines on the vine-clad hills of Bingen, fair
Bingen on the Rhine."

In the evening, in the clear starlight, we wandered
along the river bank or stopped now and then to
watch some boat drop quietly down the stream. The
season, the place, and the hour, called up a thousand
reminiscences. "Our guide" was sentimental, "our
philosopher" turned moralist, and "ourselves" par-
took of a little of both. With the thought of home
rose the picture which this hour used to bring, and
brings yet, though seen dimly from afar.

"It is the hour when with angels children speak,
While we, all unmindful, our worldly pleasures seek;
Eyes upturned, the babes on heaven call,
All at the same time beseeching heaven's throne,
Hands joined, feet bare, they kneel upon the stone,
For us asking pardon from the Father of us all."

English is spoken quite commonly hereabouts, in
fact, it seems more so than French, and not badly
spoken either. Next morning was Sunday, and we
had no difficulty in finding a church. We assisted
at an early Mass, and so crowded was the place
scarce a seat was to be found. The church was a
queer old structure, and the walls were hung with
gaudy banners. The women were separated from
the men. At times during the service the congrega-

OF BISHOP DELANY 121

tion sang, then recited a decade of the Rosary, then
sang- again. At the moment of the elevation one of
the congregation read aloud a solemn act of conse-
cration. We all agreed that a more devotional public
service we never saw. In fact, it would be difficult
to find a more thoroughly Catholic people than those
all along the Rhine. On the boats flags were flying
and guns fired at intervals. It was the octave of the
fete of St. Roch, patron of the place, and to-day's
celebration was in honor of Lady Roch.

WIESBADEN.

Wiesbaden is the Saratoga of this part of the world.
Beautiful drives, fine buildings, thermal springs, and a
handsome Cursaal and park are its chief attractions.
We made but a short stay here, for the high life all
around us was too chilly an atmosphere for us. We
did, however, go to the concert in the evening, and it
was a surprise and delight to hear the sweet, familiar
strains of "My Old Kentucky Home."

MAYENCE.

Mayence, although not the head of navigation, is the
usual stopping place for sight-seekers. There are few
European towns that have so long and varied a history
as Mayence, but this we must pass over. We came
only as sight-seekers, we must pass only as such. In
most American cities the centre of public life and at-
traction is usually the "city hall," "post-office," or the
like; in European cities this centre, invariably, is the
cathedral. The people of Mayence, like those bodies
that approach too near the centre of gravity and fall
into it, have built up and on to the church so as to
leave not even an entrance of its own. It is a curious
old pile, inside as well as outside. Its most interest-

122 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ing- feature consists of its numerous tombstones, rang-
ing 1 from the thirteenth to the nineteenth century. Near
the cathedral is a statue of Gutenberg, the supposed
inventor of printing. His first attempts were made in
1440 and 1450, and the first book printed from movable
type was the famous forty-two line Bible. From the
citadel above the city we took our last, long, lingering
look at the Rhine.

"Adieu to thee again! a vain adieu!

There can be no farewell to scenes like thine.
The mind is colored by thy very blue,

And if reluctantly the eyes resign
Their cherished gaze upon thee, lovely Rhine,

'Tis with the thankful glance of parting praise
More mighty spots may rise, more glaring shine,

None so unite in one attracting maze.

The brilliant, fair, and soft, the glories of old days."

Childe Harold.

HEIDELBERG.

Heidelberg has twenty-five thousand inhabitants, and
is particularly noted for its university and massive
ruin of a mighty castle. The university was founded
in the fourteenth century, and you would think so to
look at it. It has about seven hundred students in
winter and a thousand in summer. As can be seen
from the photograph I am sending, the castle is an
immense affair, and is considered the most magnificent
ruin in Germany. It dates from the thirteenth cen-
tury, and the sieges, the stormings, the blowing up,
and the fire and lightning of six hundred years have
reduced it to its present condition.

BADEN BADEN.

There is a quiet gentility about this place that
is of itself restful. The town is not large, but
counts many beautiful buildings. The streets are

OF BISHOP DELANY 123

well shaded and the suburbs offer a multitude of the
most charming" walks. Like Interlaken it lies between
the eternal hills, protected alike from wind and
weather. There are numerous thermal springs, and
many of the public fountains spout steaming water.
Twice a day excellent music is had at the casino.
When operas are given they begin at 6.30 P. M. and
finish at 9 p. M., so as to accommodate the Sanitarians,
who are the principal visitors of the place. The baths
are quite a feature here, and the accommodations are
on a grand scale. We tried a Turkish bath. Some
of the stages of the bath, like that of the hot chamber
with the forms in white moving noiselessly about or
stretched upon a roasting bed, and the hot, dry air,
recalled a circle in the Inferno. In the apartment of
the massage, and that of the steaming, it was not
difficult to imagine the attendants, as they rubbed
and turned and beat their helpless victims, the min-
isters of vengeance in those dark realms.

Mr. B was anxious for us to meet the Cure of

Baden, but he was on vacation. He has a very respon-
sible position and seems to be a remarkable man.
Besides being very amiable and an excellent politi-
cian, he speaks six languages, Scotch, German, French,
English, Spanish, Italian, and Russian. The children
salute the priest with the words, "Praised be Jesus,"
to which he answers, " Forever and ever."

Baden is, for the most part, Catholic. There is,
however, one church devoted to the use of the Old
Catholics who separated from the church of Rome at
the time of the Vatican Council.

A few steps from our hotel was a little burial ground,
and in it a small chapel. On the iron grating
that separated the sanctuary from the body of the
church were hung little wax legs tied with bright

124 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ribbons. My first thought was that some children
playing- hereabouts had brought their dolls to grief,
and in expiation had suspended here the mutilated
members. The number of them, however, rendered
such an explanation hardly probable. I was after-
wards told that such a sight is quite common and has
some religious significance. Among the good old cus-
toms that are still preserved here is that of carrying
publicly the Viaticum to the dying. The priest carries
the Blessed Sacrament in a small purse hung from
his neck, and as he passes along the street, gives a
blessing with It to the kneeling people.

There was a delightful spot among the hills, a short
distance from town, where we used to go in the early
morning for breakfast. Beneath the trees of a farm-
house, with Baden below, the mountains around us,
the red sun toiling up the heavens, the fresh breath
of morning, and the chirps of the birds, was not this
a feast for the soul? And then the snowy cloth, the
steaming coffee, the brown rolls, a little honey, and a
few eggs, and after this, a fragrant cigar, was there
ever epicurean who had a better meal than this? Nor
did the sordid cares of expense diminish our appe-
tites. Two and one-half marks, fifty cents, paid for
the breakfast of the three.

About an hour's walk from Baden a deep and wooded
ravine winds about or tumbles along a little mountain
stream. We followed its windings, up and in among
the hills, to see, as it was musically called, Der Was-
serfall, and here it is. So charming a spot I never
saw. Were I an artist, I would make that journey
over again; such a subject would be an inspiration.
Never did sylvan god nor streamlet nymph have fairer
nook than this. The hills all around and above us ;
the little silver brook plunging over the rocks between

OF BISHOP DELANY 125

mossy banks, now in the shadow and now in the sun-
shine, now running- smoothly, then dashing- along, the
water comes down just in front of us, where, like a
frightened doe, it makes one long- leap and lies pant-
ing at our feet, on the bright sandy bottom of a min-
ature fountain. A few rocks projecting- over the
stream give a view in both directions, while beneath,
the stream, having gathered its breath, purls on again
in its downward course. A little below is a rustic
bridge, and on the bank a bench or two. Here we
sat in the solemn stillness of a Sunday afternoon
drinking in the beauty of the scene, and oh, prosaic
thought eating ham sandwiches.

The races are always an event of considerable im-
portance at Baden, so, of course, we must not miss
them. They are invariably jocky races, and to one
accustomed to baseball matches and college football
bouts, these races are tame affairs, "as moonlight
unto sunlight, as water unto wine." The turnouts
to and from the race attract great attention. The
dashing coach-and-four, tandems, landaus, dog-carts,
etc., the crack of the whip, the notes of a horn, the
bright colors and smiling faces, all make a most charm-
ing panorama. We had the distinction of riding, if
not in the best turnout on the road, at least in the
worst. Imagine a basket hay cart with a pole for
two horses and drawn by but one, rather a half a
one, scarcely more than a bundle of bones; ropes
for harness, and a single rein; a Jehu in keeping
with the rest, and you have our make-up. How we
ever kept in the road is still a mystery. There was
nothing proud about us, so we left our landau on
coming into town, as we did not want to monopolize
all the attention of the expectant populace. Those in
the nicer turnouts would be angry, so we walked
home from there.

126 LIFE AND WRITINGS

STRASBURG.

The epithet "most beautiful city," that Stras-
burg once merited, might be changed a little to-
day. "Most dirty city" would more nearly describe
the greater part of the town. In the old part of the
city are some quaint old buildings with high pitched
roofs pierced by three and four stories of dove-cot
windows. The cathedral is built of a kind of reddish
or brick color stone, which is by no means as pleas-
ing to the eye as the dark gray stone of the cathedral
at Cologne. Then, too, the single tower gives it al-
most the appearance of deformity. It is a gigantic
affair, and a church that has few superiors, yet
Cologne is certainly one of them.

A monument perhaps more noted than this, and
none the less a work of genius, is the famous Stras-
burg clock. It is in the wing on the inside of the
cathedral and is about sixty feet high. It was con-
structed in 1838-42 by Schwielgue. It is made of the
hardest and most durable metal, and has not been
touched since put up. To Catholics it is a matter of
honest pride. It is Catholic in its conception, Catholic
in its emblems, Catholic in its characteristic features,
Catholic in its execution. It has immortalized the
name of its maker.

The university is a magnificent affair. There are
five or six handsome buildings, all perfectly equipped
with the latest conveniences and improvements. They
date since the war, and the Germans seem to have
outdone themselves to make a show. The cost, thus
far, has been about three million dollars. Directly
opposite is a palace of the king.

The church (Protestant) of St. Thomas contains
the mausoleum of Marshal Saxe. After examining
and admiring this splendid monument, and meditat-

OF BISHOP DELANY 127

ing, after all it was but little to be left to this con-
querer of three nations, the woman, the guardian of
the place, led us into an adjoining- apartment. Here,
after showing us a number of old inscriptions, rusty
locks, pieces of bomb-shells, etc., she began rum-
maging through a closet and brought out an old-fash-
ioned iron box. From this she took out something-
wrapped in dirty, dusty rags, and these, when un-
wound, revealed a kind of brass case in the shape of
a heart. This she held close to my ear, and shook
it to make it rattle. What was it? Why, the heart
of Marshal Saxe. This heart, "that once beat high
for praise," formed part of the show for which we
had paid ten cents on entering. The woman was
sorry that she could not open it for us as it was
sealed, but instead, she shook it well, then put it back
into the closet.

PARIS.

Home again. The quiet and tranquility of all about
here formed a contrast to the scenes through which
we had passed, so that it seemed as if we had stepped
off the world into one of those tranquil planets which
hang above our heads in the calm still night.

The extracts that follow have been taken from some
of the letters of the young seminarian written at va-
rious times during his second year in Paris. They
give a better insight into his continued happiness and
contentment in his theological studies than could any-
thing else.

Seminaire St. Sulpice,

Sept. 9, 1889.
My dear Father :

I imagine when you read the heading of this letter
you will draw a little sigh of relief to know, that

128 LIFE AND WRITINGS

after two months' rambling I have returned safely,
and that I am now to use a familiar expression
"where folks can find me." After an extended trip,
it seems good to get back again, like coming home,
for there is always a little colony of stranded foreign-
ers here during the summer, and we meet with a
warm reception. * *

Oct. 2, 1889.

A thousand thanks for all the presents Mr. Q

brought. It is difficult to say which pleased me most,
the stockings, the underwear, the base-balls, the cigars,
etc., etc. The American colony have smoked them-
selves black in the face. The shoes are an excellent
fit, and the finest pair I ever saw. I am cutting quite
a shine with them. Many, many thanks for your
kind thoughtfulness. The seminary is to open on

Thursday of this week. Mr Q and myself have

again started housekeeping, and have already had a
few cups of tea together in good old-maid fashion.
We have a double room overlooking the Place of St.
Sulpice. There are several new students from
America, but none from our immediate vicinity. All
the rooms are taken, and some candidates had to be
turned away. * * * *

Dec. 24, 1889.
My dear Mother :

If I needed a reminder that it is Christmas Eve,
and that about this time you and Father and the dear
ones at home are all enjoying the sweet memories
that Christmas-tide always brings, I certainly got it
when, a few moments ago, I found upon my desk
the pretty gifts that your kind forethought so well
timed. They are beautiful indeed, and for them my
heartfelt thanks. They have been much admired, lassure

OF BISHOP DELANY 129

you, the more so as such mementos of the season are
quite unknown here. Today I received also " The

Eternal Priesthood" from Mr. Q , and I esteemed

myself most fortunate to have so many friends.

Many thanks to T for her first Christmas greet-
ing's; they were indeed, the first that came to me-
May her own Christmas be holy and happy, and may
my Baby share the blessing's of the Babe of Bethlehem,
and you all, none the less.

In reg-ard to the stole which K has painted for me,

I think it is better not to send it over, but wait until
some one is coming- to Paris, and in this way you
will avoid having to pay duty on it. I have no doubt
it is very beautiful, and I will be most happy to please
her by wearing 1 it at my ordination. But there is
plenty of time to think of that.

On Saturday last the feast of St. Thomas, and
Father's birthday I received Minor Orders from
Cardinal Richard. It would be rather long- to explain
the dig-nity and duties of these offices. At present
they are usually exercised by the priest, but are
necessary for the reception of Holy Orders, and have,
of course, certain graces attached to them as a prep-
aration, which I hope I merited. The ordinations
this year were considerably broken in upon by the
"Influenza." During the week of retreat a number,
more than half of the house, became sick. I was
fortunate enough to escape it so far, and, though not
out of the woods yet, hope to weather it. The influ-
enza as you have probably seen by the papers is
very common hereabout. Several of the schools have
taken enforced vacations for a few weeks. We may
be obliged to do so ; of course as school-boys we
wouldn't mind. The seminarians living- within ten
hours' journey from here have been permitted to go

130 LIFE AND WRITINGS

home for a fortnight. We hope that there may be
no serious consequences, but even so, the amount of
misery that this causes in a city like Paris is awful.
The weather seems to be the cause of it. For more
than a week the sun has not shone, except for a few
minutes this afternoon. It is not very cold, but damp
and chilly. * * * * *~* * *

Compliments of the season to all the friends. You
all have my prayers on this Christmas Eve, for a
happy holy morrow, and many returns of the day.
You know I am with you in spirit and in love, dear

Mother.

Your dutiful son,

JOHN.

Jan. 14, 1890.
My dear Mother :

Your letter and invitation to come home reached me
last night, and aside from the solicitude that prompted
it, it was certainly amusing. To relieve your minds
I cabled this morning, and assured you that your
alarm was wholly without foundation. It is true that
we have been given a fortnight's vacation, but only
because of a general indisposition, which was not at
all serious and only interfered with the exercises of
the house. For myself, thank God, I was not sick
an hour, and so the break in the exercises, and the
vacation, have been for me, as the children say, a
picnic. The letter I wrote at Christmas must have
reached you about the time you wrote your letter,
and I hope it has reassured you that I am well. On
Saturday last I received a cablegram from the Express
Company, and what was my surprise to be given
five hundred francs without a word. It never came
into my head for what it was intended. I thought of

OF BISHOP DELANY 131

all kinds of explanations to buy something special
a sudden inheritance, etc., etc. but to go home,
never. Since the vacation we have had no cases at
all, and when your letter came we could not help
laughing. It is not quite so convenient as you imagine,
dear Mother for as one of the seminarians reminded
me I do not belong to myself any more. But there is
not the slightest reason for leaving here, so do not
worry about me, nor be at all anxious about my
health.

Am not surprised that the newspaper reports
frightened you, for I picked up a Boston paper the
other day and saw in big lines: "One-Third of Paris
Sick ! " This is but a trick of the trade. They make
mountains out of mole-hills. After all you see it is
I who am anxious now, for it is passed over here, and
you, on the other side, have got to undergo it. You
mention that three at home have it. They must be
very careful of a relapse, for herein lies all the danger
of the influenza. The precaution is to stay indoors,
and to keep warm, for a week or two after the malady
has passed. Grown folks especially are the more
exposed, and have it the more severely. Be not
deceived because it seems light in the beginning, so
it did here, but as I have said, it was neglecting it,
and the relapse that caused all the danger. It was
the poor that suffered most here, through want of
care, but the mortality was no larger in number than
with the rich. There were many amusing episodes
among the seminarians, and those, like myself, that
were not sick, could appreciate them. The most of
the Americans had it very lightly, and all enjoyed
the vacation immensely. Besides, I am five hundred
francs in. "It is indeed an ill wind that blows nobody
good." Don't be at all alarmed about me, for I was

132 LIFE AND WRITINGS

never better in my life. Write soon again, Mother
dear, and let me know how the sick ones are. Fondest
love to you and to all.

Your affectionate son,

JOHN.

January 29, 1890.
My dear Mother :

I have just received the several letters from home,
and they were doubly welcome, for I was anxious to
know how the sick ones were, and to hear of K 's de-
parture. Am glad all came through La Grippe so well.
****** By this time you have received my
letter in answer to the cablegram, and I hope you are
perfectly assured of the good state of affairs. We
began studies on the 15th, and very few were want-
ing, so you see we were well over the siege before it
reached home. It lasted here more or less for two
months, so I doubt if you have seen the last of it.
Do not neglect the precautions of a relapse.

Of course you must feel very lonesome for K ,

especially as she was so much at home during the
past months. But after all, it is she who will be the
more lonesome, and besides, the complete change in
life may be difficult to undergo at first. But with
the help of God it will soon wear away, and I am sure
that you will shortly be more intimate than ever.
She will be near, and what if she can't run in to return
the visit, why double yours, that's all. I am sure
too, that after you have visited the convent a few
times, and seen the happy life the nuns lead, you will
be sorry that you did not enter yourself, instead of
bringing up a half dozen wild geese of children
that take wing as soon as they are able. It must
have been Father's fault. Ask him what kind of a

OF BISHOP DELANY 133

nun he thinks you would make yourself. I have met
a good sister here, who is superior of a convent near
by, and who is, she told me, one of five sisters, all
nuns, whose mother ran away front a convent, leaving
by the window. So the church has now, instead of
one, five nuns, which was not so bad an exchange.
You have not done quite so well as that, but who
knows what may come yet. In such a case I am sure
that they would be of more real comfort to you, and
help us more by their prayers than by any other
thing they could do.

Am afraid that myself and K have taken up so

much of your consideration and affection that the
others at home will be jealous. Do not fret or lose
any sleep on our account, dear Mother, and be assured
that K will get along all right.

The newspaper slip that R sent about the one

thousand students of St. Sulpice being sick caused
a great laugh. The seminarians accuse me of having
sent that news to get the money that was cabled to
me. I have been presented with a cake, the most
successful product of the season.

Love to each one at home and to yourself in par-
ticular.

Feb. 6, 1890.

Your letters show me how deeply you were all

affected by K 's departure. I am not surprised at

it, but trust that by this time the sorrow has in a great
measure subsided. I don't want to preach, but merely
to ask you to look at it reasonably and calmly. Has
she not done the best thing? What else could she
do, than what she felt to be the Will of God? She
might refuse His call, if she wished, but with what
risk to herself, and what ingratitude to God ! To be
sure it was hard to part with her, but if you look at

134 LIFE AND WRITINGS

it from a spiritual point of view the only true way
it will be much easier to be reconciled to it. Then,
too, she has not gone so far, nor dropped so com-
pletely out of your lives as you think, for I am sure,
after a short time, she will be more actively interested
in all your affairs, than had she remained a little
while longer, and afterwards had a family of her own
to look to. To look upon her going away as almost
upon a death that, that's a little too strong. Even
if such a thought should come, you should reject it
for your own good sense, and faith, should prevent
you from taking so sombre a view of it.

There is another reason for bearing her going away
at least with resignation; it is for her sake. For if
she knew that she was the cause of so much pain to
you all, she would suffer more from that than from
any incommodities she herself has to put up with.

So now, from all these considerations look upon the
matter joyfully, and believe me you will all shortly

be more proud of K in that old pumpkin hood

than in the "loveliest" Easter bonnet. * * * * *

March 21, 1890.

We celebrated St. Patrick's Day as well as we could
under the circumstances and rules of the house. We
wore shamrocks and got out for a couple of hours to go
to the Irish College, which of course kept the day
with all solemnity. There was no procession, and no
tall hats. I fear that by the time I come to wear my
beaver again it will be venerable enough to make its
appearance only on "the day we celebrate."

The weather is anything but St. Patrick's Day
weather, for spring has been here some weeks, and
the trees are already in bloom. After Easter, which
is not far off, we begin the Grand Conges, full holi-

OF BISHOP DELANY 135

days, which are spent at Issy. We will have a chance
to use the base-balls and bats. Plans are already in
the wind for vacation. For myself, I incline towards
Rome, for this will very likely be the last vacation
that I will have. I know a great many students in
Rome, and this, with its many advantages and tradi-
tions, naturally would make a visit very agreeable.
The great drawback to this plan is the warm weather.
I have been thinking of taking the last part of the
school year to see Rome thoroughly and profitably.
But of this later. * * * *

Seminaire St. Sulpice,

Holy Thursday, 1890.
My dear Sister :

I steal a few moments between the exercises of the
day to answer your last letter, for I do not consider
such writing out of the spirit of this holy time.

I am very much pleased to hear that every day
finds you more and more happy in your new home,
and that the time passes so quickly and agreeably
with you. Your hours if any one's are " the golden
links, God's token reaching heaven one by one," and
God grant that the chain be never broken. As you
say your postulate will soon be over, perhaps you
could manage to have the name of Mary or Marie
somehow, to make more complete your adoption into
the congregation of our Blessed Lady. But suit your-
self perfectly.

You will find the recitation of the Little Office
most interesting. In relation to the Epistles and
Gospels if you have time and liberty you ought to
read Bossuet's Elevations on the Gospels, which were
written for religious, and like everything he touched,
this work is very well done. With regard to the
novena for T , I began it as you suggested on the

136 LIFE AND WRITINGS

31st. I recommended it to the prayers of the com-
munity, and also to a confrerie of the Sacre Coeur, a
band of devout souls that are connected with the
church of the Sacred Heart here, which church is
being 1 built by a national vow, and where perpetual
adoration is held. I asked them to employ the inter-
cession of Mother Julia, so that in case of a cure it
may be used for the cause of her beatification, and
I promised to erect a tablet to her if the prayers were
answered. Certainly a more favorable time could not
be found than Holy Week in which to appeal to the
Sacred Heart of Jesus. May we have been found as
well disposed to ask as He is to give. The ceremonies
of these days are, of course, on a much more mag-
nificent scale here than at home. There is, however,
one simple ceremony at which we assisted yesterday,
which is most touching- and impressive. It is the
veneration of the Crown of Thorns, a piece of the
True Cross, and one of the Nails, which are the
identical ones used in the .crucifixion of our Divine
Lord. The Crown of Thorns was brought to Paris
by St. Louis. It is indeed inspiring- of holy thoughts
to look upon this relic and to know it was this that
pressed so cruelly upon the Head of our Blessed
Saviour, and that this very Nail pierced His tender
Flesh. There is a peculiarity about the Crown that
is not commonly known, yet which shows more suffer-
ing than is usually attributed to this instrument of
the Passion. The circle of the Crown is larger than
the circumference of the head, even when the thorns
are in it, so that to keep it in place thorn branches
were crossed over the top, the whole forming a kind
of cap. So that there was no part of the Sacred Head
that did not bear the wounds and bruises for our
sins, especially for those of thought known only to

OF BLSHOP DELANY 137

Him. Just think of it, dear K , just think of it !

I knew you would like a little souvenir of the relics,
so I touched them with a little medal of the Sacred
Heart from Paray le Monial which I enclose. I hope
you will get it. Holy Happy Easter.

Apr. 11, 1890.

Our full holidays have begun, and the "calls" to
receive orders have been given out. I have received
mine, and have not been disappointed in anything.
Pray for me continually as I do for you all.

SUB-DEACONSHIP.
'Tis over, 'tis done, the die is cast,
And I, O Jesus, am Thine at last !
At last, O God, at Thy feet I lay

The anguish, the doubts, and the harrowing fears ;
And the joy and the peace that is mine to-day

Is worth a thousand of such years.

How often, my God, Thou hast been mine,

But now, only now, my God, I am Thine.

Why should I merit Thy holy choice ?

Why so long deaf to Thy blessed call ?
At last, O Jesus, I come to Thy voice,

And from earth and sin rise as a pall.
I awake, I awake at Thy finger's touch.
Enough ! O my God, of joy too much !

Sassetot le Manconduit,
Seine, Inf.,

July 17, 1890.

We have been here a few weeks, and most of the
time have had unpleasant weather. Sassetot needs
hardly any introduction, as the little description I gave
of it last year will serve this year, yes, and for years
to come. It is

A place for idle eyes and ears

A cob-webbed nook of dreams
Left by the stream whose waves are years
The stranded village seems.

138 LIFE AND WRITINGS

In numbers "we are seven", but expect a large contin-
gent about August. In fact we are getting so numerous
that for a little quiet and more freedom to study, Mr.

H and I will leave here for another small sea-side

town a few miles further on.

Already it seems good to get out of the heat and noise
and bustle of the city, and to breathe the fresh sea air
and hear the birds sing. A walk through the country
is a veritable treat. The crosses on the highways, the
snugly thatched cottages, the little churches "old, cent-
uries old, "with their quaint statues that would make
you laugh, and these decked out in the most rustic fash-
ion, then great high cliffs overlooking the ocean and
between them broad, fertile valleys, these and the like
surround me, and would not anyone enjoy them?

The people too, are very sociable, and very good
Christians. How often I have wished that some of you
could see and appreciate what Catholicity can do, and
has done for a country. At home our religion is looked
upon as something good enough for the poor with no
past and little present. But on this side of the water, all
that is glorious in the past, all that is noblest in the pre-
sent, in the arts, the sciences and morals belong to the
Church. If some of our bigoted New England brethren
could just pass over Europe, with their eyes open, they
would go home wiser and better men, and they would
leave their prejudices behind them. ******

St. Pierre en Port,

Seine Inf.
Hotel de la Plage,

July 24, 1890.
My dear Mother :

As I mentioned in a previous letter, I have made a
change from Sassetot, and am now at the above ad-
dress, but you had better continue to send your letters

OF BISHOP DELANY 139

to the seminary, as it is more sure. We are now
very comfortably installed. Our rooms overlook the
sea, so we have the sea-air zi volont^ as they say.

The town consists of a few dozen fishermen's cot-
tages snugly thatched, and an antique church. There
is hardly a store in the place, and no post-office. The
nearest railroad is ten miles away, so you see we are
well out of the noise and bustle. The beach is small
and stony, but the country hereabouts is charming-.
It would amuse you to see the services at the church
on Sunday. The singers old fishermen, bakers,
etc., wear a soutane and a surplice, and are within
the sanctuary. They are accompanied by a large
trombone, and all these singing at plain chant, if they
don't make a noise, it is not because they don't try.
Some of them, too, wear copes like the priest's at
benediction, and as you may imagine they cut a com-
ical figure. In some of the churches the women are
separated from the men. The children sing every-
thing "what they know and what they don't know."
They chime in with the priest in singing the preface ;
sometimes he stops suddenly to catch them, and there
they are all singing away.

The church bell is rung here for baptisms and
marriages, and it is tolled when a soul is passing
away. The other day we asked a person why the
bell was ringing, and he replied, " They are bringing
the good God to a sick person." These good simple
people always speak thus familiarly and affectionately
of God, and at all times call Him, le bon Dieu.

140 LIFE AND WRITINGS

TO MY MOTHER.

St. Pierre en Port, Aug. 9, 1890.
Today is my birthday, and since early morn

My thoughts and my heart have gone over the sea
To the loved spot on earth where I first saw the dawn,
To whisper, dear Mother, my greeting to thee.

I know that since morning thou'st thought of thy boy,
And mingled his name in thy fervent prayer ;

And asked God to keep him, thy hope and thy joy,
And bring him safe home to those waiting him there.

Then oft through the day I thought I could hear
My name whispered softly, in accents so sweet

That distance and time but render more dear,
And make my heart-pulses now quicken their beat.

Three years have gone and must another
E'er I may fold thee to my breast;

Yet, courage, God is good, and Mother,
He will direct all for the best.

And am I changed ? Ah, short have been
These years, yet they have left their trace;

But to a mother's heart there is that within
Which time or clime cannot efface.

How go these fleeting years with thee?

Could winter coming bring no snow?
What matter, mother, since such must be,

When beneath all these the heart-fires glow.

Yet while the years of life go past,
We can but wait and trust, and pray

That what for us is here the last
May mark the birth of eternal day.

OF BISHOP DELANY 141

Seminaire St. Sulpice,

Oct. 2, 1890.
My dear Sister:

You see by the heading- of my letter that I am
home ag-ain, after all my wandering's, and, thank God,
I am safe and sound and none the worse of the wear.
My last letter written from Venice gave you an idea
of my j ourney ing's ; between this word and the previous
one have come Rome and Naples and the most interest-
ing- parts of the trip. I cannot give you any suitable
account in this letter, for my time is limited and
the mail is almost due.

You will, I fear, be a little disappointed that I did
not g-et to Lourdes this year; yet I think that you
will agree that my reason is g-ood for postponing- a
visit there. It is this: Lourdes is almost as far off
the road to Rome as it is from Paris, and it is more
easily reached from here. Then it is the custom to
g-o and say Mass there after ordination, a happiness
and privileg-e I could not hope to have if I had g-one
there this summer. So, my visit is postponed, but
by no means abandoned. If you have any particular
need of the water of Lourdes I can send for some as
I did last year. Otherwise, I will bring- some home
with me.

What can I tell you about my trip, or where beg-in ?
Perhaps I had better commence with the Passion
Play. You have read of its origin, and how it is
carried out. I found it very edifying- and instructive.
There is a decided religious sentiment pervading- the
place and the people as well as the play. A striking-
feature of the play is that the scenes in Our Lord's
life are preceded by tableaux from the Old Testament
by which these events were prefigured as : the insti-
tution of the Blessed Sacrament by the falling- of

142 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Manna, the Crucifixion, by the sacrifice of Abraham,
etc. For people who have not studied Holy Scripture
the play must have been a revelation. The part that
I found most touching- was the parting 1 at Bethany of
Our Saviour and His Blessed Mother, when He went
up to Jerusalem to suffer and to die. It caused many
an eye to moisten and grow dim with tears. Although
not recorded in the Bible it must have been one of
the countless and unknown sufferings in the hidden
life of our Divine Lord. The Crucifixion was very
realistic, and when the soldier opened Christ's side
with a lance and the blood spurted out there was a
general cry of horror. The performance lasted eight
hours. The man who takes the part of Christ is a
devout soul, and makes his living by carving crucifixes.
From Oberammergau I hurried on to Rome, stopping
a few days at Venice and at Florence. It is not pos-
sible to say what I found most interesting in Rome,
for classical antiquities, Christian memorials, monu-
ments of art and shrines of devotion, it would be
difficult to crowd more into so small a space. St.
Peter's surpassed my expectations, and the Colosseum,
the monument of so many martyrs, and the catacombs,
their resting place, leave so deep an impression that

one

" cannot express

Nor cannot all conceal."

I saw the tombs of St. Peter and St. Paul, St.
Ignatius, St. Aloysius, St. Agnes, the prison where
St. Peter baptized his jailor, and I went up on my
knees the sacred stairs brought from the house of
Pilate. But I failed to see the Pope, and in a most
exasperating way. With considerable trouble and
ceremony I had been granted permission to assist at
the Pope's mass, but I was not at my hotel when

OF BISHOP DELANY 143

the letter came. The bearer of the letter refused
to leave it, and the following morning it was too
late. The only consolation I got was that the Holy
Father blessed a number of rosary beads and other
articles for me.

At Naples we saw the miracle of the liquefaction
of the blood of St. Januarius. I shall send you a full
account of this later on.

You have read "The Last Days of Pompeii." We
saw the city as it was on its last day. It is a won-
derful sight; its silent streets and rows of unroofed
houses, its stores and dwellings, theatres and tem-
ples standing almost as they were eighteen hundred
years ago. Hardly one half of the city has been
excavated.

Vesuvius, ever active, is but a few hours' walk
from here. By day there is a cloud of steam con-
tinually rising from its crater, and at night a dark
red fire. When we were there some dozen streams
of lava, a couple of hundred yards from the top,
formed a gigantic red hot gridiron. I never saw
such a manifestation of the sublime and terrible in
nature.

**********

Continue to remember me in your prayers, and
be assured that I do not forget you in mine.

St. Sulpice, Oct. 27, 1890.

I would like to write a full account of the summer
as I have done in other years, but this will be impos-
sible, for my work, including the recitation of the
office, is just double what it was up to this time. *

****** We had a little visit the other
day with Archbishop Corrigan, who is on his way to
Rome and the Holy Land. ******

144 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Nov. 22, 1890.
My dear Mother:

I have just had a letter from the Bishop, and he
wishes me to be ordained as soon as possible. He
has not mentioned the exact date, but most likely
it will be in the early summer. That will be rush-
ing- matters, as you see, and I have a good deal of
sanctity to acquire in so short a time. I depend on
your prayers, dear Mother, and those of all my friends,
and on the supreme goodness of God to be in some
measure prepared. In the meantime at Christmas
I will be ordained deacon, and I beg you to pray
for me especially until then. *******

Seminaire St. Sulpice,

Dec. 16, 1890.
My dear Father :

Our wishes, like our prayers, are independent of
time and space, and I hope these will reach you in
time to tell you my heartfelt ones of Merry Christ-
mas to all. ****** T^ children have
outgrown the thoughts of Santa Claus, but the holy
season brings to us all a quiet joy and holy peace
unlike perhaps any other of this world. Over here
ours is of another kind ; not the family reunion, the
festal board and music ; Christmas always brings to
us an ordination, if not to ourselves, to some near
friend. It is the season of first Masses, and for many
of returning home. I am in retreat preparing for
deaconship on Saturday. My next retreat, with the
help of God, will be for the priesthood. Pray for me
always, but in a special way during the coming months.

OF BISHOP DELANY 145

St. Sulpice,

Jan. 3, 1891
My dear Sister :

The whole budget of Christmas letters arrived safely
and in good time, and I was more than delighted to
hear from you all, individually and collectively. I
sincerely hope the holy season was as happy for you
as I wished it to be. ****** Was glad to

see that my "old friends," G and T , have

not gone back on me completely. Their little letters
were much appreciated. Tell them not to be too
frightened at the Cincinnati examinations. Little girls
in Cincinnati are no brighter than those in Lowell,
perhaps not quite so bright. I am afraid I won't know
"my Baby" when I get home. A baby that sings
duets, studies Latin, and speaks French is hard to
conceive. If she is a good Baby it is all we ask. * * * *

The holidays passed most pleasantly and memorably
for me. I received deaconship during them, and have
now to wait and prepare for the holy priesthood. * *
* * We were not forgotten by our new friends on
this side of the water. A French lady, whom we met
during the summer sent us a plum pudding. Another
sent us a cake, and we received beautiful Christmas
cards all the way from St. Petersburg. * * *

On the day of our Sortie we had a dinner together

and some music. Afterwards Mr. H and I made

some New Year calls. I must say I enjoyed them
very much, and realized for the first time how
charming and entertaining French people are at home.
Tea and bon-bons were the great treat. They certainly
do things in a most agreeable and cosy way.

So much for my New Year, the last over here. As I
finished the day I could not but terminate it as Father
always does : "God grant that we will all be alive and
in good health this day twelve month." To which you
will all say a hearty "Amen."

Love to all at home.

Your fond brother,

JOHN.

146 LIFE AND WRITINGS

PRIESTLY LIFE.

The day long-desired came on May 23. 1891, when
the young- seminarian was ordained to the sacred
priesthood by Cardinal Richard, Archbishop of Paris.
In this final step all his hopes were realized, all his
heart's dearest wishes fulfilled. When the solemn
ceremony was over, while yet his consecrated hands
were moist with the holy chrism, he cabled the fol-
lowing words across the sea, "Just ordained. God
bless Father, Mother, and all at home."

Father Delany said his first Mass at St. Sulpice.
He then offered the Holy Sacrifice at some of the
famous shrines in and about Paris, and at Lourdes,
where he journeyed especially to ask the blessing of
the Mother of God on his new life and work. He
visited England and Ireland, and finally returned
to America. After passing a few days at his father's
home in Lowell he reported for duty to his superior,
Bishop Bradley.

Surprise has often been expressed that Father
Delany should have left the old and well-established
archdiocese of Boston to go to a diocese so young and
and apparently so unattractive. New Hampshire
was then in urgent need of priests, particularly of
priests familiar with the French language, and Bishop
Bradley was making every effort to secure such. It
was this need that induced Father Delany to offer
himself. The choice was not altogether approved by his

OF BISHOP DELANY 147

friends. One of these ventured to say, "If you are
determined to leave your own diocese, why don't you
go to New York, where curates' salaries are higher
and chances for advancement better?"

"I am not to be a priest for what I can get out of it,"
replied Father Delany, "but for what I can put into
it. I go to New Hampshire."

In St Anne's, first pillar of the Church in Man-
chester, Father Delany began his priestly life. Charity,
good nature, unerring devotion to duty, made him a
model curate. Many of his assigned tasks were among
the young people, to whom he became especially dear,
but his love for the aged, the poor, the infirm,
led him all unbidden to seek these out and to give
them consolation not only spiritual but temporal. He
did effective work for the young women of the parish
through the medium of the Guard of Honor, which,
under his guidance, became a flourishing society.

Though he was nominally only second assistant to
the pastor, the illness of Father Quirk made him
practically the first, and he was thus brought into
close association with Father Lyons, whose efforts for
pariah upliftment he ably seconded. Both men were
devoted to Father Quirk, and tried in every way possi-
ble to lighten his labors. This was not easy to do,
for though the illness proved to be his last, he refused
then to regard it seriously. It was noticed, however,
when his turn came for answering sick calls, that he
never got any at night. This, in a large parish, was
so unusual as to occasion remark, but it was looked
upon as a coincidence until someone discovered that
every night after the household had retired, Father
Delany slipped quietly down, switched the sick-call bell
to his own room, and as quietly switched it back early
in the morning, having attended meanwhile to what-

148 LIFE AND WRITINGS

over summons had come. For two years and a half
Father Delany remained at St. Anne's. He was then
transferred to Portsmouth as curate to the present
Vicar General of the Manchester diocese.

Here in a smaller parish Father Delany had abun-
dant hours of leisure, which he improved by reading
and studying-. Yet for these congenial occupations
he neglected no parish duties. On the contrary, dur-
ing the five years that he spent here, the young
priest by his wisdom, his piety, and his zeal won for
himself undying affection in the hearts of the people
of Portsmouth.

Recalling those days one of the early parishioners
says : " Father Delany's charity was as boundless
as the ocean while he labored amongst us. Day and
night it was exemplified in a thousand ways. He
made it a special practice to go to the hospital on
stormy days, when he knew the sick and suffering
confined there would be alone. To the afflicted he
brought presents of various kinds, and above all the
sweetest of comforts in his genial presence and cheer-
ing words. In the sick room he was gentleness itself
and many stricken ones looked for him as eagerly
as if he were a visitant from Heaven that would bring
them the succor and aid they longed for and desired.
One old lady in particular, alone in the world, was
a special charge of his, and this guardianship con-
tinued until her death. On one occasion he journeyed
to a distant city to bring a little child to Ports-
mouth to visit his invalid mother. Again, at his own
expense, he sent children to Boston, to noted spe-
cialists, for treatment that could not be received at
home.

He was ever zealous for the souls of sinners, and
his voice from the pulpit stirred many a sinner to

OF BISHOP DELANY 149

repentance, while his personal kindly interest in many
a hardened heart softened its feelings and led it back
to God. Once while a mission was being 1 conducted
by the Jesuits, a friend asked Father Delany how he
was enjoying his rest. He replied, "Oh, I don't know
what to do with myself." Later it was known that
he had been out day after day hunting up the most
hardened sinners, and that he had the happiness of
seeing some of them well started on the road to a
better life. A little incident occurred while he was
attending a man who was seriously ill which will
illustrate his sense of duty. The man had a strong
affection for Father Delany, and on this occasion
when the good priest was remonstrating with him
about his sinful manner of living, the man said, "Well,
Father, I will go to confession for your sake." Quick-
ly came the reply, "If you cannot go for God's sake
and for your soul's sake, stay as you are." Once
when he was asked why he attended every fire he
answered, "At such a time a priest may be needed,
and if so I wish to be there." The children of the
parish welcomed him with joy at their various amuse-
ments, for his coming in their midst was always a
promise of a new foot-ball for the boys, and some
sweets for the girls.

With the non-Catholics he was ever courteous and
dignified, yet most approachable, and for this reason
he made many friends among those who were not
of the faith. One of them remarked: "Father Delany
was the kindest and most charitable man I ever met."
It was not by his actions alone that his goodness
was revealed, it was his delicate thoughtfulness, and
constant consideration, which many another would not
have, that made his charities unique."

150 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The following extracts are taken from sermons and
letters written by Father Delany during- his labors
in Portsmouth.

AN UNPREPARED DEATH.

"There is perhaps no lesson in Holy Scripture so
often taught, so variously represented, so strongly
inculcated as uncertainty of life and the certainty of
death. * * * No man pretends that he will live
forever, no man will insist that he will live for a
given term of years. Everyone will acknowledge
that he knows not the day nor the hour when the
angel of death may summon him.

*******
If death were all, and the end of us, we could
afford to put aside considerations of it, and enjoy
ourselves while we may. But it is not all. It is not
the end. It is only the beginning of another existence
far more important to us than the one we leave. That
other will be, not a life of a few years, or of a few score
years, but a life without end of ecstatic bliss or one of
indescribable misery. As our lot depends upon our con-
dition when God shall call, for, "where the tree falls,
there it will lie," it behooves us to provide for the same.

*******

To be taken unawares by death in sin is an unpar-
donable blindness, because we are warned every moment
of its approach. * * * *

To be found unprepared is an inexcusable madness
because of the dreadful evils it entails. By an unpro-
vided death I do not mean those awful judgments of
God by which the sinful are often cut off in their sins
for a public example, even as Baltazar in the midst
of his debaucheries, or as Herod in his profanation.
These are thunderbolts laid up in the store-house of

OF BISHOP DELANY 151

God's wrath for rare and terrible lessons, and yet His
justice and His judgment daily surprise unprepared
and unthinking Christians. *****

Do Catholics die unprepared? We know that Cath-
olics sin, sometimes live in sin. They are not exempt
from sin any more than others, and unless it is through
a miracle of God's goodness they, too, die in sin. * *

A few years ago, in a well-known city a woman was
dying. She had received all the sacraments with
apparent fervor. The morning after their reception
a messenger came to recommend her to the prayers
of the priest saying that she was then in her agony
and her death was momentarily expected. As she had
been prepared for the end, and had not again asked
for the priest he did not call. In the afternoon he
was occupied in the confessional. Towards evening
there was a break in the confessions, so the priest
thought he would slip in and see if the poor woman
were yet living. She was still alive, but hardly more;
the death rattle was in her throat, and every breath
seemed to be her last. In this condition she had been
since morning. With the little strength she had left
she waved the people out of the room, and beckoned
the priest to come to her. He knelt beside her and
she gasped "Oh, Father, I could not die till you came.
I made a sacrilegious confession, and received Hoi}'
Viaticum in mortal sin." The priest had just time
to excite her to sorrow for her sin and confidence in
God, to give her absolution anew, and in five minutes
she was dead.

This story is no hearsay, for I myself was the priest.
This poor soul went to the very gates of death un-
prepared; but I knew another to have apparently
passed through.

I was once called to a young man born of Catholic
parents, baptized and brought up as a Catholic, but

152 LIFE AND WRITINGS

by bad reading and evil company he had completely
lost his faith. He believed in neither God nor here-
after. As he was in the last stages of consumption,
I visited him often. He always received me politely
and even affectionately. I gave him the proofs of our
religion to which he could make no answer, but it
was all to no purpose. I coaxed him, urged him,
threatened him, promised him, prayed with him and
for him. It was of no avail. Instead of softening his
heart the thought of religion excited within him most
diabolical rage. Such hatred towards God, such blas-
phemies towards Our Saviour and His Blessed Mother
it has never entered your hearts to conceive, nor did
I believe that they could be heard this side of hell.
As death came nearer he became more violent and vir-
ulent than ever though in the full possession of his
faculties. As I spoke of God he raised himself in
the bed with the little strength he had left, tore open
the bosom of his shirt, and shaking his fist at the
sky he spat into the air defying God, if there was
one, to take vengeance on him there. Although he
held my hand, and begged me to stay with him, the
sight of the holy oils which I took out set him in
such a frenzy that he yelled like a demon and thus
died. Bearing the external marks of reprobation he
was buried in unconsecrated ground. God grant that
he knew not what he did, or the extent of his malice ;
but it shows to what an extremity we may go. Let us
add to our daily prayers the invocation " from an
unprovided death, O Lord deliver us!"

Portsmouth, N. H,, Dec. 19, 1895.
My dear Sister :

You are the first to whom I write " Merry Christ-
mas and Happy New Year." I do so thus early

OF BISHOP DELANY 153

because we will be quite busy for the next few days
and I will not have much opportunity. Tomorrow I
am going to Dover for an ordination and next week
of course we will have confessions. I will, please
God, go home Christmas day and be there for sup-
per and the little joyous family reunion that we
usually have.

It is one of the greatest pleasures of the year and
we have been so fortunate in being all in good health
and being all together. You may be sure your name
is often mentioned and you don't seem to be so far
away from us either.

We are going to have a very beautiful crib here.
It has just arrived from France. The figures are
three and a half feet high, and require a space of
fourteen feet. They are beautifully done and are
finished like those little statues of the Sacred Heart
with which you are familiar.

Fr. D was here today from the extreme north

country and told me how he keeps Christmas
there with his few simple country folk. I may be
there myself to celebrate next year. I suppose your
celebration will be pretty much as ours used to be
in the seminary, wholly spiritual, but none the less
joyful, perhaps the more. It is a busy, tiresome day
for us, but a happy one always, and the only one we
do not seem to outgrow. We have not many desti-
tute and it is a satisfaction to know that the good
time is shared by all our people.

I hope you found Drummond as interesting as I led
you to expect. I preached that notion of "reflecting
the character of Christ," last Sunday, of course cred-
iting it, and some of the people were much pleased
with the idea. I only wish that I could set them the
example as well as indicate to them the way. There

154 LIFE AND WRITINGS

are a few other books by the same author, more
scientific but nevertheless interesting- and edifying,
that I will send you some time if you would care for
them.

I will try to find a little present for you but, as
you can imagine, the choice is restricted in a town
like this to very meager articles. "'Tis not what
we give but what we share," that makes the gift ap-
preciated. I will give you a Christmas Mass all to

yourself and I know, dear K , you will prize that

most and you will say a heart-felt prayer for me,
won't you? I will not be able to see you this time.

Happy Holy Christmas then, dear K , is my wish

to you and to your dear Sisters, and Sister Superior
in particular.

Lovingly yours in the Infant Jesus,

JOHN.

Portsmouth, N. H.,

June 26, 1896.

You are no doubt wondering why I did not keep
my promise and write to you about my visit to New
York. I was very busy last week giving the children
a retreat for First Communion and did not have much
time to write,

I had a very pleasant stay in New York and found
Father Elliott a most agreeable and kindly man. It
was a real treat to see his zeal and feel his enthusi-
asm for the new work. The Paulists are full of this
matter and are persuaded it is the great crusade of
the century. They are to organize a band in New
York City in the Fall and they will make things hum.
I spent a few hours each morning with Father Elliott
discussing the situation in New Hampshire and what
could be done. He gave me some valuable points as to

OF BISHOP DELANY 155

mission sermons. In the afternoon we went for a walk
and talked the matter over on the streets or in the
park, so that I came home with my head full of it.
I wrote to the Bishop, but of course nothing- can be
done definitely until Fall. I am sending- you a little
book by Fr. Elliott which will give you the best
notion of his methods and himself, too.

August 23, 1896.

**********

I spent the second week of my vacation in the
" north countree " and so may not be able to see you
for sometime. I suppose, dear Sister, that you were
not missioned this year or you would have told me.

The family was much pleased with your letter of
condolence. It was very sad having- the child die
away from home, but God was good after all. Had
the child died a week before, and she seemed to be
at the point of death even then, it would have broken
her mother's heart for she was not at all prepared or
reconciled. However, God bided His time and let the
little one ling-er and suffer until all were ready and
anxious to have Him take her. She was a dear, sweet
little child that we all loved too much. As Grand-
mother said, "She is none too good for heaven." Her
mother would have felt the loss much more but the
baby has been so ill ever since it has taken up her
attention and she will be satisfied if God spares her.
The family felt it very much and being here, day
and night, over that cradle, went through a siege
they never before experienced. I think that the
sorrow will have a good effect on us all, and Alice,
little ang-el, has the best of it.

I hope you had a pleasant retreat but what a
scorching you got from the weather!

156 LIFE AND WRITINGS

I haven't any news about our missions, except that
they are to begin in November. I am afraid Fr.

E will not be able to help us out, as he is

engaged on the same work for the New York diocese.

We will get some other helper and do what we can.

********#*#*

So you found it a difficult question, an unanswer-
able one, as to what you wanted. I was disappointed
that you would not help me to make a selection. I
could not but admire your contentment. Did you
ever hear the story of the darky that was told to
name three of the things he desired most in the
world? After deliberating several minutes he said :
"Well, Marse Joe, I want a pa'r of boots." "Jack,"
said the master, "when you consider the number of
good things in this world, can't you think of some-
thing better? Try again, be careful." "Well, Marse
Joe, I always want to have plenty of fat meat."
"Now, Jack, you have only one more chance. Can't
you think of something better than a pair of boots
and fat meat?" After thinking a while he gave it
up, saying: "Marse Joe, if I had a pair of boots and
plenty of fat meat I doan' want nuthin' mo!" My
dearest sister, I do not for a moment want to com-
pare you to any darky, living or dead, but you
remember that a comparison does not mean a simi-
larity of the objects compared but only a proportion.
Of course I am only joking, and I know full well the
things you care for, and the only things you care for
are the things of God, and it is from Him and not
from me that you ask them. These, my dear girl,
whatever they are, I pray God to grant you as the
best Christmas present you can have.

You have heard me speak of Drummond's "Natural
Law in the Spiritual World." I tried to get you a

OF BISHOP DELANY 157

copy, but could not, so I send you the one I have
used. I have found it very interesting-, and think you
will find it profitable reading. There are, of course,
a few thing's for which you will have to make allow-
ance, but your g-ood sense will not let these interfere
with the usefulness of the book.

The photo I am sending- is a copy of the one in
my room, "The Call of Peter and James and John."
Perhaps you mig-ht like to make a crayon of it, or if
you would like a larg-er one I will g-et it for you.

I will not be able to spend any of Christmas at
home this year, coming- as it does on Friday, but will
g-o home the following- week. There will be three of
us missing- you and Fred and myself; but we may
all thank God that it is neither sickness nor death
that keep us, but only the "Father's business."

I will say one of my Christmas Masses for you, as
usual. Don't forget to say a prayer for me, as I
need your prayers every day, and appreciate them
more than all beside. Praying- God to give you the
abundance of His blessings at this holy season, I am

as always

************

We had our retreat last week, and a terribly hot
time we had. The preacher, however, was first class,
and that made up for a great deal. This week I

have had Father McM from Lowell for a visit,

and enjoyed his company very much. It is beautiful
here about this season, and much more comfortable
than inland. I would like to be able to send you
some of the sea breeze.

We are all interested in the establishment of your
house of studies at Washington. It speaks well for
the progressive spirit of the Order, and all the com-
ments I have heard are very favorable. Sister
Superior Julia has a g-ood head and good pluck.

158 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Our Bishop has not returned from Europe, and so
there is no news. I hope that the Holy Father will
urge him to carry out the plan of missions he con-
templated.

************

"Haec dies quam fecit Dominus, exullemus et
laetemur in eia" my greeting to you as you come
out of your shell on Easter morning. I wish you all
the joys and blessings of that happy day. When
Christmas comes I say to myself, "This is the
happiest feast of the year," but when Easter is here
I say "Easter is the more joyful time." The fact is
that, like the seasons of the year, God has filled each
with joys and beauties of its own.

I hope that Lent has left you none the worse of
the wear physically, of course, I mean and that
you came through the Valley of Silence with only a
temporary suspension of your faculties.

Best love and best prayers for you always.
************

I suppose you are wondering what became of me
since my trip to Washington. Well, I'm "back to
the old home again," pretty much as if I had never
left it.

We had a very pleasant trip, and Fr. A and

Fr. D caught up to us, and we spent most of

the time together. We were fortunate to be in
Washington in those exciting days, and got into the
Capitol for the debates. From Washington we went
to Old Point Comfort, one night's sail on the
Potomac, and returned the following night. The
season was a month ahead of our own, and the rich
Southern country was all new to me and reminiscent
of historic scenes the darkies gave color to the
picture.

OF BISHOP DELANY 159

You wonder, perhaps, what became of my applica-
tion for chaplaincy in the Navy. When I left you I
found a letter from the Bishop, saying he had already
granted permission to one of his priests to apply for
such a post, and he thought that was all that re-
ligion and patriotism required of him. That almost
settled my case. However, I wrote to him to ask
that I be held as alternate in case the other should
be rejected for any reason, and so the matter stands.
* * **********

I am in this very pretty little town of Hinsdale,
on the banks of the Connecticut, in sight of the
Green Mountains. I have three towns to attend, and
about one half of my people are Canadians, so I have
good practice in French sermons.

Last week I gave a mission to non-Catholics, and,
with somebody's good prayers, it was a very consol-
ing success. The people came in good numbers, and
the interest increased from night to night. The
Bishop was very much pleased with the work."

After substituting for a short time for the pastor
at Hinsdale, Father Delany came, in 1898, to St.
Joseph's Cathedral in Manchester to begin, as secre-
tary to Bishop Bradley and chancellor of the diocese,
his more immediate preparation for the great work
that was to follow. Soon after when the Sisters of the
Precious Blood built their Monastery on Union street,
Father Delany was appointed their chaplain. From
that time, until the day of his consecration, he said
at their chapel his morning Mass and preached his
Sunday sermon; he heard their confessions, gave their
retreats, looked after their temporal affairs, and estab-
lished, with eleven of their number, a new house of

160 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the Order in Cuba. He was, from first to last, their
father and friend. Besides the daily duties of these
offices, Father Delany fulfilled various others, more
or less regularly, which, because of their broader
nature served to make him widely known throughout
the State. He was diocesan director of the League
of the Sacred Heart, branches of which he established
even in remote districts; he was director of the So-
ciety of the Holy Childhood; state chaplain of the
Knights of Columbus; a member of the State Conference
of Charities and Corrections, and had charge of the
State missions to non-Catholics. This last was a work
dear to his heart, for, while he did not expect that
these lectures would make Catholics of all the Pro-
testants who heard them, he did hope that they would
clear away much of the existing prejudice, and thus
bring" about, if not religious unity, at least more ami-
cable civil relations. The last office which Bishop
Bradley assigned Father Delany was that of diocesan
director of the Priests' Temperance League, whose
members pledged themselves to further the cause of
temperance by every means in their power. During
these years, too, he became known as an interesting
public speaker, and was frequently called upon for
lectures and addresses.

Manchester, N. H.,

Sept., 23, 1898.

*******

I have been very busy organizing the League in
ditferent parts of the State and getting 1 ready for the
first edition of my magazine. The copy is now in the
hands of the printer and I am waiting for the proof
sheets. I will send you one of the first copies for I
know I will have no more anxious nor indulgent reader.
It is a big task and lots of work and worry, but I don't
grudge it if it comes out all right in the end. * *

OF BISHOP DELANY 161

We are going- to have the Sisters of the Precious
Blood here and the Bishop has appointed me chaplain
of their monastery. They are a contemplative order
like the Carmelites. I took the position with the hope
that such good, holy, highly-spiritual women will give
me a lift in that direction and supply in a measure
what has long been wanting in myself. They are ex-
pected about the first of November.

Dec. 8, 1898.

Our new Sisters have arrived and are creating quite
a stir. I am sure their very presence will do a world
of good. You will be surprised to hear that we have
already buried one of them. She was very sick when
she came but no one looked for the end so soon. I
assisted in extremis and she died a most holy death.

In her poor surroundings it would have moved any
heart to see how patient, how resigned she was to die
or to live if it were God's Will, and how happy she
felt at the thought of seeing Jesus so soon. Speaking
this morning over the white pine box that contained
her remains I could not but recall that incident in
the life of St. Teresa when she met the beautiful Child
in the convent garden and asked His name "Tell
me yours first," said He. "My name," said the saint,
"is Teresa of Jesus." "Mine," said the Child, "is
Jesus of Teresa." When this good nun will give her
name "Mary of Jesus "at the gate of Heaven, surely
Our Saviour will reveal Himself to her as "Jesus of

Mary."

************

We read of saints being above all earthly affection,
scorning the ties of kindred, etc. Perhaps this may
be the last triumph of grace but it is not the ordinary
way that God works, and such lives do not in the least

162 LIFE AND WRITINGS

appeal to me. They may be supernatural but they
always seem to me like sticks and stones that never
impel to imitation. It may be almost heresy to say
so but I never could have the least affection for the
saint of whom it is said that he never looked his mother
in the face * * * * I need not tell you how my heart
goes with these lines, need I, my dear sister? I pray
God to bless you with His choicest blessings.
*******

I have had spme pleasant experiences lately with
some laborers who are building a railroad in this vi-
cinity. They live in camps along the line and are
mostly Catholics. I spent last Sunday night with them,
and such a night it was! I heard confessions all night
long, and said Mass for them in a stable on Monday
morning. In such surroundings I could not but think
of the first coming of our Blessed Saviour into this
world. It was a stable He chose for his dwelling, and
I took this thought for the subject of my sermon to
these poor men.

*******

Dec. 22, 1898.

Once more I wish you a Merry Christmas and a
Happy New Year, and I do it with all my heart.

Last night I received a very touching Christmas
present. I don't know whether I ever told you of a

Sister P of Brooklyn, whom I met in Portsmouth,

and who used to send me a little box each year. She
was a very genial, holy soul, and full to overflowing of re-
ligion, pure and undefiled. This year she was getting
my box ready when, that very night, she was striken
with apoplexy, and died. Her sister sent on the box
just as it was, and as I opened it, on the card within
appeared her message, I hope from Heaven "God
bless you I"

I will offer one of my Christmas Masses for you as
usual. Say a good prayer for me that day.

OF BISHOP DELANY 163

In 1898, with the encouragement of his Bishopt
the young 1 Chancellor instituted "The Guidon," an
excellent monthly magazine, in which the sublimity
and sweetness of our holy faith were set before the
people in excellent literary and artistic form. The
doctrines and discipline of the Church, their exempli-
fications in consecrated and most useful lives, their
out-flowering- in art, music, and literature these
were the topics in which the editor's pen was
most happy and faithful. He retained the editor-
ship of this publication until his promotion to the
Episcopate, when, of necessity, it had to pass to other
hands. Bishop Delany's last literary works over his
own name were the introduction which he contributed
to the recently published Life of his beloved prede-
cessor and his Pastoral in English and French on
Christian Education.

The duties of office and editorship by no means
exhausted the zeal and vigor of the young priest. He
believed in those extra-parochial organizations of Cath-
olics which are now so greatly advancing the Catholic
cause. So he was not only a member, but the State
Chaplain of the Knights of Columbus in New Hamp-
shire. He believed in meeting our separated brethren
on the common ground of patriotism, citizen spirit,
and public benevolence, for he was on the State Board
of Charities, and an active member of its Committee on
Dependent Children. A good Catholic American, he
loved the natural virtues of his fellow citizens of other
faiths in the spirit of Christ to those "not of his fold,"
and he wished to give them the chance to see the
Church in its truth and beauty. He was at the head
of Manchester Apostalate, with its missionary work for
non-Catholics as well as Catholics.

164 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Sept. 16, 1902.

*******

All aboard for Cuba! Our arrangements are all made
and I expect to start with my little band one week
from to-morrow. We will leave Manchester on Wed-
nesday the 28th, and sail from New York on Saturday.
The Sisters will spend a few days at their old mon-
astery in Brooklyn. Cuba is a four days' sail, and we
expect to be in Havana on the following 1 Wednesday.
I do not know how long I will stay. There will be
eleven sisters in the party, five of whom are Cubans.
I will tell you all about the trip when I return.

THE LAND OF THE GOOD CIGAR.

Havana, Cuba, Oct. 1902.

Last night I sat at the end of the Prado listening
to the music of the military band and watching the
light of Moro Castle, which stands across the bay,
blinking like a sleepy Cyclops. Not two hundred
yards away, the fighting foretop of the battleship
Maine and a few twisted remnants of a hull, marked
the last resting place of a hundred gallant sailors.
The sky was as clear as if never flecked by a cloud,
the air was warm as our hottest August nights,
though a little breeze came off the water. The scene
about was the gayest of the gay. The white duck
suits and large rounded hats of the men, the man-
tilla framing the lovely dark faces of the women, and
a good sprinkling of negroes in all degrees of pic-
turesqueness came and went under the myriads of
electric lights. What wonder if I thought of nothing
else! But "le nuit porte conseil " and this morning
it dawned on me that it was after the first of the month

OF BISHOP DELANY 165

and there was such a thing- as the Guidon, but really
the concern it gave me was very little. There is a
charm and quietness about Havana I never found
elsewhere. It is not only ancient but oriental as well,
with a Moorish flavor. From the sea in the early
morning, the sight of the city would charm the gods.
Its pink and blue walls, surrounded by the loveliest
green on the hills and the red soil of the roads and
cliffs make a rare combination. The streets are about
thirty feet wide with side walks of eighteen inches,
some of them completely covered by awnings. The
houses are all of stone, and the rooms are posted
twenty-five feet. The windows have no glass but have
shutters and artistically designed iron gratings.

Of course I have seen the Archbishop and have an
appointment with the U. S. minister at ten this morning.

OUR NEW RELIGIOUS FOUNDATION IN CUBA.

An invasion of Cuba took place the first of last
month. It was not heralded in the newspapers at the
time, but it is an event whose importance may be far
reaching in the future. The expedition was organ-
ized in Manchester, N. H., and consisted of eleven
women, five of them Cubans, sisters of the Precious
Blood, and their chaplain. No secrecy was maintained,
though no special publicity was given to the matter,
and the route taken by the party was that usually
followed by travelers from New York to Havana.
No opposition was met until reaching the custom
house, when certain suspicious looking boxes were
detected by the keen-eyed officials. They demanded
to know the contents, and as they tugged and pulled
at the unwieldly crates they were told the heavy

166 LIFE AND WRITINGS

boxes held supplies for the foundation of a new
religious community. From the looks on the men's
faces we judged they thought we had brought bricks
along with us. An examination of the luggage revealed
nothing more dangerous than a printing press, sewing
machines, a handsome Estey organ, the first, by the
way, ever brought to the island, and intended only to pro-
mote harmony ; a dozen little oratories, each containing
all the earthly belongings of a Sister. No more in-
criminating evidence being found, the expedition was
allowed to land and the little band began the work
of capturing souls for Jesus.

To understand better the nature of their mission
we ought to go back awhile.

Four years ago, at the invitation of the Bishop of
Manchester, twelve Sisters of the Precious Blood
came from Brooklyn, N. Y., and established them-
selves in our episcopal city. A modest cottage house
was their first abode and this was transformed as
well as could be into the condition of a monastery,
with a small chapel and cloistered apartments for the
religious. God blessed the work. A larger chapel
was soon begun and finished and the ten thousand
dollars it cost were soon raised and paid off. From
the first, the Cenacle, as this new home of religion
was called, became a centre of piety. To-day, the
chapel is bright, attractive, and devotional. Over its
tasteful altar and against a pictured scene of Calvary,
stands a full-sized group, a bleeding Christ upon the
cross, His sorrowing Mother, St. John, and Mary
Magdalen weeping at its foot. Everything about the
chapel speaks of the devotion inculcated, that of
honoring the Precious Blood of Jesus wherein the sins
of the world are washed away. Little by little the
daily life of the community became known and ad-

OF BISHOP DELANY 167

mired. Theirs is a life of prayer and immolation.
At midnight the Sisters rise to chant the office of
Matins. At one o'clock they retire to rise again at
five. Mass is celebrated at half-past six and during
the day the rest of the office is sung according- to
the canonical hours. Watchers succeed each other
day and night in perpetual adoration of our Blessed
Lord in the Holy Eucharist. The community lives
on the bounty of the faithful. During their years in
our city, like the birds of the air, they took no thought
of the morrow, and the good God who provides for
the humblest of His creatures has not forgotten these,
His devoted children. If this trust and confidence
speak well for the Sisters, it does hardly less so for
the thoughtful charity of so many good people in
Manchester, who never for a day have forgotten the
recluses of the monastery and let them go unprovided.

For some months the foundation of a new home in
Cuba was under consideration and at last the dream
was realized.

Wednesday, September 25th, was the day fixed for
departure of the colony. It was the feast of Our
Lady of Mercy. In the morning the Rt. Rev. Bishop
himself said Mass in the monastery chapel and invoked
God's blessing on the undertaking. Mass was followed
by Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. The good-
bys and God-speeds were spoken and the Sisters left
their cloister home never to return. A number of
friends had assembled at the railroad station to say
adieu, and these with so many religious in the midst
and the demonstrations of affection they excited caused
quite a little stir as the train drew in.

A stop of two days was made at the Monastery of
the Precious Blood, Brooklyn, N. Y., where Mother
St. Gertrude and several of the Sisters, now en

168 LIFE AND WRITINGS

route for Cuba, had been received into religious life.
It is needless to say a warm welcome awaited them,
and the two days spent there were a veritable ovation.
Saturday at three o'clock found us steaming* out to
sea. Though the day was fair, there was quite a
swell on the ocean, and the pangs of parting were
soon supplanted by the pangs of mal de mer. But
the less said about that the better. The next morning
dawned beautiful. The sea was placid, the weather
became warmer, the water began to take on the blue
of the tropics. It was Sunday. We did the best we
could to keep the day holy. The dining saloon was
cleared, the sideboard draped with flags and a little
table set between the rows of seats to serve as a
pulpit or altar. Notice was posted and the gong
sounded at 11 A. M. for divine service. Most of the
cabin passengers attended. We resolved to have a
"dry" Mass, as it is called, and to assist at least in
spirit at the Holy Sacrifice since we could not attend
in body. The Sisters sang the Ave Maris Stella, for
it was the feast of the Seven Sorrows of Our Lady,
to invoke her who is called the Star of the Sea for
a pleasant, prosperous voyage. The chaplain then
read the prayers of the Mass in English, the little
congregation kneeling, standing, sitting, as we do
when assisting in church at home. After the gospel
came the sermon. The subject chosen for a last
instruction was "The Love for God, in the Person
of Christ Jesus." As this was the intention of prayer
for the month, so, too, it seemed singularly fitted for
a parting word between the shepherd and the
little flock he was to leave behind. He spoke
of the love of Jesus, in the person of the
Apostles and early martyrs; how that love abid-
ed in faithful hearts throughout all the cen-

OF BISHOP DELANY 169

turies since. That it still abides, strong 1 , vigorous,
fruitful, your presence here testifies. At His call
you have left father, mother, sisters, brothers, houses
and land, perhaps never to see them again. But fear
not, little flock, it has pleased your heavenly Father
to give you a kingdom. Yours will be the reward,
a hundred-fold here and life everlasting 1 .

After the sermon "Mass" proceeded, through the
holy words of consecration. How solemn they sounded
"This is My Body this is My Blood, "though there were
no sacred species there. The heart and thoughts of
my little flock were far away, I am sure, over the sea,
where, at the Cenacle they had left, the Holy Sacrifice
was really offered this morning, or perhaps at that
other Cenacle where Jesus Himself celebrated the divine
mystery for the first time.

At the close of the "Mass "the sisters sang 1 a few
stanzas of the Stabat Mater. Our impromptu church
service was quite complete, we only omitted the
collection.

The presence of the little community excited no end
of curiosity among 1 the passengers. Who are they?
Where are they going 1 ? What are they going for?
When told they were Sisters of the Precious Blood,
going to Havana to establish a new home, this was
satisfactory, so far, but when told these Sisters were
of a cloistered order whose mission required them to
be sequestered from the world and whose office was
principally of prayer, this was by no means so intel-
ligible to the Yankee mind, whose god is Mammon and
whose service is hustle. No matter, they may live to
learn that "more things are wrought by prayer than
we have dreamt in our philosophy." All were exceed-
ingly kind, however, and nothing was spared to make
the Sisters happy.

170 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The third day out we came to the coast of Florida
and ran near enough to the shore to see the hotels
at Palm Beach and the buildings at Miami harbor.
All day long 1 we followed the line of shore, and in the
evening saw the last of the lights on the keys, then
struck across the Gulf.

The first streaks of morning found us off Havana.
The pink flush of dawn overspread the sky and the
lights of the city still glistened. Morro-Castle's re-
volving light blinked like a sleepy Cyclops. As day-
light advanced what a picture in color the whole scene
presented. The buildings wore a shade of pink; they
were low and stately and somewhat of the Moorish style
of architecture. The brilliant green of the surround-
ing hills and country was intersected by roadways of
yellow and red. The harbor is small, with hardly
any approach and once you pass the sentinel lighthouse
you are in a perfect land-locked bay. The sounding
of our steamer's whistle seemed to awake the sleeping
harbor. We had scarcely reached our mooring buoy,
(vessels do not cast anchor here for fear of riling
disease from the bottom), when from all sides came
creeping upon us a fleet of queer little lighters and tugs
of officials, and by the time we were made fast, our
huge steamer was surrounded three or four deep by
all kinds and sizes of crafts.

I venture to say that the first searching glance of
every American on board was for the relics of the
battleship Maine. And sure enough, there she was,
or at least all that is left of her, a mass of twisted
iron, but her fighting top still stands defiant, high out
of the water. Beneath are the bones of a hundred of our
gallant sailors, if the sharks have left even these. It's
a gruesome sight and one that for decency's sake should
be removed.

OF BISHOP DELANY 171

The Sisters were expected, and, early as it was,
among- the little tug's that made their way to our side
was one to bid them welcome and to take them
ashore. In the group on deck were four priests, and
our American Sisters saw for the first time the habit
of the native clergy. Two Carmelite Fathers wore
the brown habit of their Order, with cowl and
sandals, and as they removed their broad, white felt
hats they showed their shaven heads. The secular
priests were dressed in black cassock, with the
Roman cloak, and they wore black bell-crowned hats.
One of these two was Father Estrada, Vicar-General
of the diocese of Havana, through whose instrumen-
tality the Sisters came to Cuba. The first visit in
the new land was to the Church of the Carmelites.
The bells rang- out a glad welcome and the organ
rolled out its sweet music. The Sisters, entering,
prostrated themselves for a moment at the door,
then, rising, formed a procession to the altar. Father
Estrada intoned the Te Deum, and at its close sang
the customary prayers for occasions of this kind. A
sermon was delivered by one of the great preachers
of the city.

Leaving the church, the Sisters paid their respects
to the Archbishop at the Episcopal Palace. His Grace
received them most affably, extending to them a cor-
dial welcome, and gave them his paternal blessing.

From here they went to their new home, the first
monastery of the Precious Blood in Cuba. What
were the first impressions of the little band at the
sight of its new domicile I cannot say, but no doubt
their hearts were filled with conflicting emotions
everything was so strange and so different from the
country they left. The kind thoughtfulness of new
friends forestalled them. The altar of their house

172 LIFE AND WRITINGS

chapel was already in place and covered with an
abundance of flowers. Breakfast was awaiting- them,
and a darky cook bustled about to give them their
first Cuban meal, while a company of friends crowded
the building and the little black faces of the children
peered through the grated windows.

These are but temporary quarters for the Sisters.
The monastery intended for them by the Archbishop
is not ready for occupancy. Subirano 2 is like most
of the dwelling-houses in Havana. Its exterior is
plain and neat. Like all of the buildings there is
nothing on the outside to indicate the purpose of its
use. In answer to the sound of a brass knocker you
are admitted into a reception room. The floors are
made of beautiful tiles, and its groined ceiling is
fully twenty-five feet high. Off this leads another
room like the first, with white walls and blue tinted
trimmings, that serves as a chapel. Around and
behind the altar will be placed the lattice work to
form a cloister for the community. There are no
glass windows, nor are there any in the houses in
Cuba, but large casements, fully twelve feet high,
with shutters within and beautifully wrought iron
gratings without. Of course all the accessories of a
home are found here, not excepting a spacious tiled
roof, where the Sisters, like all natives of these warm
regions, can get the cool evening breeze.

During my stay at Havana I shared the hospitality
of the Augustinian Fathers at St. Augustine's College,
an English-speaking day school for boys. Adjoining
the college is the chapel of St. Augustine, which
formed part of the old church and monastery served
by the Augustinians since the middle of the seven-
teenth century. Father Jones, O.S.A., the rector of
the house, kindly suggested that I tell the English-

OF BISHOP DELANY 173

speaking- colony, which attends this church, of the
coming 1 of the new community, and try to interest
them in its behalf. The Sunday after our arrival I
celebrated the principal Mass at St. Augustine's. I
took that occasion to answer the question so often
asked Why send a Sisterhood here whose office is
only prayer? Why not one occupied with the active,
exterior works of religion, such as teaching-, nursing-,
or the like? We answer, these latter offices will not
be neglected, and those who are eng-ag-ed in the
active works will be the first to acknowledge the
necessity of prayer to sanctify and to fructify the
ministry of their hands. It was the uplifted arms of
Moses and his prayers that did more to win victory
for the people of God than did the brave strokes of
the faithful soldiers. This island has been steeped
in blood, and blood has been the price of its liberty.
But the cause is only half won. There is another
enemy, vanquished only by the blood of Jesus. This
is the Blood we would sprinkle on the door posts of
the new republic, so that the Destroying- Angel may
pass it by. This is the purpose of the community
we send to make known and honored and glorified
the Precious Blood of Jesus. Such is the story of the
second invasion of Cuba.

"You came to us once, O brethren, in wrath,
And death and destruction followed your path ;
You conquered us then, but only in part,
For a stubborn thing- is the human heart."

In gentleness, patience, zeal, and devotedness this
little band sets out to make the victory complete.

174 LIFE AND WRITINGS

I suppose you are already wondering 1 how I got
here. Well, we got only as far south as Norfolk.
We were delayed twenty-four hours in leaving- Bos-
ton, and missed the Savannah Boat. However, after
my experience on the two days' trip to Norfolk, I
was not sorry. My worst anticipations were realized,
About every story of sea-sickness you ever heard
would fit my case, even that of the passenger who,
when asked by the sentimental maiden if the moon
was up, replied that if it was inside of him it was
up long ago.

We found Norfolk in rather a disturbed state,
owing to a street car strike. The militia was on
duty and had the place practically under martial law.
If you never saw a Southern city, you have little idea
of the conditions that abound. And the darky! how
can I describe him? Lazy, shiftless, happy, dirty;
in all shades from a cream to ebony, in all condi-
tions from the little cherub you feel like stealing to
the poor, blind, crippled beggar, and the mammy with
her head always tied up in white or colors. They
seem to thrive on sunshine and dirt. Sometimes they
fish. It is common enough to see a big darky lying
asleep in an old flat-bottom dory, with the fish line tied
to his toe. If he gets a bite, he wakes up and pulls
in. Izaak Walton never invented a better compromise
between fishing and idleness than this.

Richmond, a beautiful city of a hundred thousand
inhabitants, surprised me very much by its size and
modern appearance. We went this morning to the
battlefields of Seven Pines or Fair Oaks as it is com-
monly called in the North. We had for guide an old
fellow who had been on the ground thirty-seven years,
and he "shouldered his crutch and showed how the
field was won." My only impression now is of a

OF BISHOP DELANY 175

long- line of mound over which the contending armies
crossed and re-crossed for a single day, until they
left on the field fifteen thousand of their number.
It is no wonder the soil is red here and that the
River James in the spring flood runs almost brick
color, of course they tell us it is from the composi-
tion of the soil, but the blood shed about Richmond
would be enough to account for it all.

Jeff Davis is buried here and so are Presidents Tyler
and Monroe. Tyler has a little stone that cost thirty-
five dollars so the man told me who put it up as
the only monument to mark his last resting place.
The monuments are all poor; poor in taste and poor
in execution. I wonder if this is to be accounted
for by the fact that they were nearly all erected by
some patriotic women societies?

To-morrow I am going to the Virginia Historical
Society to see if I can find anything by way of corres-
pondence between Davis and Franklin Pierce here
is where the Guidon comes in then start at once for
Washington.

17f> LIFE AND WRITINGS

FATHER DELANY AS EDITOR
OF GUIDON.

FIRST EDITORIAL BY FATHER DELANY.
OCTOBER, 1898.

SALUTATORY.

With the present issue of the Guidon we make our
formal entry into the lists of journalism, and, saluting
the public, proceed to introduce ourselves. The rea-
son for the existence of such a magazine as we propose
to publish is the need of it, and a better excuse for
being could hardly be found.

New Hampshire holds within her borders one hun-
dred thousand Catholics, and, up to the present time,
has had no distinctively Catholic publication of her own.
These children of the Church are spread out over a
vast area, many of them in little towns and villages far
removed from Catholic influences that should enter
daily into their lives.

Now the Catholic religion is not something for one
day in the week, to be put on or off with our Sunday
clothes. It is for every day in the year, and for
every action in our lives, and whatever keeps this
thought uppermost in the minds of our people will
bring them closer to the spirit of the Church. It is
with the hope to supply in some measure this want,
that we undertake the work, and any one who has
experienced the wholesome effects of the presence of
a good Catholic journal in the family will realize that
this hope is well founded.

OF BISHOP DELANY 177

What the good paper does for the family it does in
a greater degree for the community in which it circu-
lates. Its influence is widespread and lasting. "It
is," said our Holy Father, Leo XIII., "a continual
mission."

Our purpose will be to furnish such reading to
the home as will interest and edify, to keep our own
people informed on whatever may be of interest or
importance to the Church in general or to the diocese
in particular, and to enlighten those outside the fold
on the teaching and practice of our holy religion.

A glance through our different departments will
show the scope we strive to embrace. The " League
of the Sacred Heart " is intended for the spiritual
nourishment of the soul. The "Instruction in Cate-
chism " is meant to interest the little ones in the
great truths of religion. The "Good-reading Columns"
will stimulate the appetite for what is wholesome and
elevating in literature. The " Question Box " will
remove doubts and difficulties that stand between us
and the truth, and participating in the great work of
the " Propagation of the Faith " will aid to bring about
what we daily pray for, " Thy Kingdom Come."

Many of our people in this State speak French,
and these have not been overlooked in the work. A
portion of our magazine will be published in their
language, and all that concerns them and their inter-
ests will receive its due importance.

This is the task we have set ourselves, and this is
the work which, God helping, we hope to accomplish.

OUR NAME.

The League of the Sacred Heart is a spiritual
militia, and for that reason we have chosen a military
title for our magazine. The guidon is the little flag
carried by a soldier on the right of the line in

178 LIFE AND WRITINGS

platoon formation. We hardly dared call our work the
"Standard," or to make ourselves the rallying- point
in time of battle, but just the little ensign that helps
to keep the line straight in "the piping times of
peace." The word "guidon" was applied also to one
of a community established by Charlemagne at Rome
for the purpose of guiding pilgrims to the Holy Land.
This, too, in a mystical sense, will be our office, to
guide those committed to our care to the City of the
Heavenly Jerusalem.

It was, however, as founder and editor of the Guidon
that Father Delany was best known throughout New
England. In October, 1898, Bishop Bradley began
the publication of this diocesan magazine, and placed
Father Delany in editorial charge. The position was
unenviable. Priests and people alike were sceptical
of success, and free to predict the doom of the ven-
ture. For a long time Bishop and editor stood alone,
but they worked quietly on, apparently unmindful of
criticism, and their confidence was at last rewarded.
At the end of six years, the Guidon had won the
recognition of its fellows, and the approval of the
highest dignitaries in the country. Its editorials were
widely quoted, and it wielded a power not to be
ignored. It was a vindication of its founder's judg-
ment, and a monument to its first editor's indomita-
ble will and indefatigable courage.

Only a few of the Guidon editorials written by
Father Delany can be mentioned here, for they are
so many in number that they would fill a complete
volume. It is hoped that some day they will appear
in a separate form, in answer to the many requests
that have been made for their publication.

OF BISHOP DELANY 179

PROGRESS OF THE CHURCH DURING THE NINETEENTH
CENTURY.

As the end of the century approaches it is only
natural to look back over the span we have passed to
see how the cycle of years has left us. In politics,
science, literature and art the accounts have been cast
up, and, in some cases, the results have been really
marvelous. No one can tell what the future has in
store, but, compared with the centuries gone by, this
XIX. century of ours may be termed the age of
wonders.

How has it fared in thing's religious? We cannot be
indifferent on a subject like this. How stands the
Church as the years go by? What progress has she
made during 1 these hundred years? Let us see.

The true progress of any society is the advance of
that society towards its true end. All other progress,
however rapid, however brilliant, however applauded,
is only retrogression. In an interesting discourse on
this subject, delivered some years ago, Mgr. O'Neill,
O.S.B., the venerable Bishop of Port Louis, lays down
the following rule to measure the progress of the
Church, and this rule will serve as well to-day as when
it was first offered.

'"Go, teach all nations,' was the commission given
the Apostles and their successors by their Divine
Master, and this was the end for which the Church
was instituted.

"Now, this teaching of the Church is not something
purely theological, speculative like that of a school of
philosophy, it is essentially practical, and to fulfill her
end the influence of her doctrine should be formed not
in the mind only but in the heart, the life, the morals
of her disciples."

This is the nineteenth century. The nineteenth
century of what? Of Christ and of his Church. The

180 LIFE AND WRITINGS

progress of that church through all these years has
not been the triumphant march of an Alexander or
a Caesar. She has gained magnificent victories it is
true, but she has, too, borne defeat, suffered defec-
tion and loss. See her condition at the beginning of the
present century. In the most Catholic country of the
world her temples were profaned, her priests mas-
sacred, or driven into exile, and the Pope dying a
prisoner. It was only by the protection of two non-
Catholic powers, England and Russia, that the Cardi-
nals ^ould assemble at Venice to elect his successor.
In Protestant countries the Catholic faith was only
a spark covered with ashes. In Africa, Asia, and
America was here and there a mission, a few
bishops and a clergy, often indifferent and sometimes
unworthy. The worldly-wise observer would say,
surely the end is at hand. "But the end was not
yet," says Macauley. "Again doomed to death, the
milk-white hind was still fated not to die. Even
before the funeral rights had been performed over
the ashes of Pius VI., a great reaction had com-
menced. Anarchy had its day. A new order of things
rose out of the confusion, new dynasties, new laws,
new titles, and amidst them emerged the ancient
religion.

In 1800, Australia counted only two priests and
New Zealand only one; to-day in that province there
are thirty-four bishops and archbishops. In 1800
India had within her borders four or five Portuguese
bishops and the same number of apostolic vicars;
to-day, without including the heirarchy of Goa, there
are seven archbishops, seventeen bishops, and four
apostolic prefects. Six vicars on the peninsula of
Indo-China have been increased to fifteen. Instead
of eleven in China there are now thirty-six, and
Japan that had none has now one archbishop and
three bishops.

OF BISHOP DELANY 181

At the close of the last century, here in our own
country there was one bishop, Bishop Carroll of
Baltimore. To-day we number nine million Catholics
with fourteen archbishops and seventy-five bishops.
Canada at that time had one bishop at Quebec; in
the same territory to-day there are seven archbishops
and twenty-eight bishops.

But why enumerate all these in detail, enough
to state that during- this hundred years the church
has created more than two-hundred and fifty dioceses,
vicariates, and prefectures apostolic, each one having
its clergy, schools, orphanages, and the rest. Surely
this is progress.

In the intellectual order the beginning of the cen-
tury was marked by a conflict between faith and the
so-called science of the time. But it was "the little
science," the dangerous thing of which Bacon warned
us as leading away from God. The increase of know-
ledge and the better understanding of the laws of
Nature show there is and can be no real conflict be-
tween science and religion, for the same "God who
gave us the Bible wrote the illuminated manuscript
of the sky." The discoveries in Egypt and Assyria,
hailed with such acclamation by the enemies of the
Church, have only added to and strengthened her posi-
tion with regard to Revelation. A deeper and impartial
study of profane history of such stormy times as that
of the "Reformation," the Reign of Henry VIII., and
the Spanish Inquisition, has deprived the bigot of his
stock in trade of abuse and calumny, and redounded
to the credit of the Church. In no place is this pro-
gress of the Church more marked than in the standard
books of reference where a fair and impartial hearing
is given her, which was refused in days gone by.

Her sway on the hearts of men was never greater
than it is to-day. What institution in the world is so

182 LIFE AND WRITINGS

admired for works of mercy and of charity? Her
hospitals, her orphanages, her houses of refuge, re-
place the poor-house and the prison. No century of
the Church's history has been more prolific of foun-
dations of societies and congregations. The Little
Sisters of the Poor, the Society of the Propaganda,
the Holy Childhood, the Marist Fathers, the Oblates
of Mary, the Congregation of the Holy Ghost, the
White Fathers of Cardinal Lavigerie, are only a few
stars in the great constellation that has arisen.

It is not for glorification that we cite these facts,
it is for encouragement. We know that the Church
must ever do battle, but it is better to fight with con-
fidence. Where can we find a greater source of con-
fidence than in this visible protection and aid of the
Most High, and the assurance of our Saviour, "Behold
I am with you all days, even to the consummation of
the world."

PHILANTHROPY NOT RELIGION.

There is a marked tendency these times to substi-
tute philanthropy for religious faith, and to think that
because one is charitable towards the poor and unfor-
tunate, he thereby acquits himself of all his obligations
toward God. This great care and solicitude for the
mere temporal well-being of our kind is often the dis-
tinguishing mark of the utter loss of faith. The
greatest infidels have preached humanity loudest. And
logically it should be so. For if this life is all and
death is the end of us, it ought to be our greatest
concern to free that life from as many ills as
possible, and to render the present existence as agree-
able as we can. Such, however, is not the teaching
of Christianity ; life is only a preparation and death
the beginning of an eternal existence. Suffering is

OF BISHOP DELANY 183

a means by which our souls may be purified and
strengthened in their union with God, and far from
being- an unmixed evil, as it is often esteemed by the
world, it may become one of our greatest aids to sal-
vation. St. Paul tells us how " tribulation worketh
patience, and patience trial, and trial hope, and hope
confoundeth not." And he adds that the tribulations
of this world are not to be compared with the glory
to come. Looked at in this light, poverty, suffering-,
and misfortune are by no means as unbearable as peo-
ple without faith imagine, and beautiful examples of
Christian patience, fortitude, resignation may be met
with every day. Of course it is praiseworthy to try
to lessen the ills of poor human nature, but that is
on account of our weakness. It is a higher and a holier
thing to suffer them with patience for our soul's and
God's sake. When will people learn that true charity
does not consist in filling the purse of the poor,
while their souls are left starved and shriveled ? Only
when they realize the words of our Saviour, "Not by
bread alone doth man live, but in every word that pro-
ceedeth from the mouth of God."

THE HOLY HOUR.

The devotion of the Holy Hour is one that should
appeal to all Catholics. It consists in giving one hour
of prayer and adoration to Jesus in the Blessed
Eucharist. This hour should be spent in the church,
if possible, and before our Blessed Lord in the tab-
ernacle. It should be made regularly once each week
or, at least, once each month. It can be made in
common as is done in certain parishes where this
devotion is regularly established. In such case some
day and hour is appointed by the pastor ; the Blessed
Sacrament is exposed upon the altar, hymns are sung,

184 LIFE AND WRITINGS

prayers recited, and the hour closes with Benedic-
tion. This is, indeed, a wholesome practice in any
parish, and cannot fail to bring the blessing* of God
upon all its members. Where such public devotion
does not prevail, the individual can gain for himself
abundant graces by following privately the simple
rules prescribed.

One hour's visit to the church may seem long. But
think! an hour's visit to a friend would seem short,
indeed, and what friend have we like Jesus? How
many hours we spend in useless, simple frivolity and
deem them only too short. The days, the weeks,
and the months go by but we never visit Jesus in
the house where He has chosen to reside as the self-
made prisoner of love in the tabernacle. It is true
we come on Sundays and spend an hour or the part
of an hour assisting at Holy Mass, but is it not rather
from constraint, from fear of the mortal sin of remain-
ing away, than from the sweet compulsion of affection
that should draw us to His divine presence? Day
after day He is in the church alone; the door stands
open inviting the passers-by, and from out the taber*
nacle Our Saviour speaks: "Come to me all ye who
labor and are heavily burdened and I will refresh you."
Yet we pass heedlessly on. It does not speak well
for our faith to leave Him thus alone, and it ill requites
His love to pay no attention to His invitation.

One hour with Jesus will make the whole day dif-
ferent, it will make the whole week and month better.
Those who knew the Apostles saw a change come
over them and accounted for it saying: "They have
been with Jesus." We have all of us felt the influ-
ence of the presence of some person. While with
him we dared not entertain an unworthy thought,
much less say an unbecoming word or do an unseemly

OF BISHOP DELANY 185

action. The influence of even that human presence
has been a source of joy and comfort and strength
for days and weeks tog-ether. What, then, cannot
this association with Jesus do for us, if entered into
with the spirit of love and faith ? Do we not labor
and often fruitlessly? Are we not heavily burdened
with the weight of sin and sorrow, grief, and disap-
pointment, and where can we find a counselor and
comforter like Jesus? " Who for us men, and for our
salvation, came down from Heaven, * * * * and
was made man?"

This devotion of the Holy Hour and these visits
to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament are not intended
for the pious and devout only. They perhaps need
it least. It is the common, every day Christian who
needs it most. We recall with the greatest satisfac-
tion the time of the Jubilee visits, when the touching
custom of Catholic lands could be seen as described
by Longfellow:

"Oft have I seen at some cathedral door
A laborer, pausing- in the dust and heat,
Lay down his burden, and with reverent feet

Enter, and cross himself, and on the floor

Kneel to repeat his paternoster o'er."

And such we should see every day. An hour stolen
from the busy, toilsome day for the working man or
woman, and spent in the quiet holy atmosphere of the
church will bring rest and refreshment, peace, and
light. It will above all bring us in closer union with
Jesus Christ. It will increase our love for the Blessed
Eucharist ; it will give us a more ardent desire for
the Bread of Angels; it will help us to receive more
and more worthily this food of our souls, in the strength
of which we can, like the prophet Elias, reach at last
the mountain of God.

186 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THANKSGIVING.

The duty of giving- thanks to God is not one that
was invented by the civil authorities, but is an obli-
gation imposed upon us by the natural law. How-
ever, it is well that this duty be brought before us in
a special manner for it is one that is easily overlooked
or neglected. In time of distress and trouble we need
not be encouraged to look to God for help; we are
ready indeed to implore His aid and to storm Heaven
with our importunities. But when the need is passed,
and when we have all our soul desires, we are very
apt to take things as a matter of course and never so
much as thank God for all His bounty lavished upon
us. Ingratitude among men is one of the unforgiven
sins. It displeases God exceedingly. It was the in-
gratitude of the Jews that called forth His severest
denunciations. Our Saviour grieved that of the ten
lepers cured by Him only one was found to return
to give thanks for the benefit received. St. Paul
repeats, time and again, that "we should give thanks
in all things, for this is the will of God," and Sunday
after Sunday the Church admonishes us in the pre-
face of the Mass, "semper et ubique gratias agere,"
"to give thanks to God always and in every place."

Why does God require our thanks? Is He not
infinitely perfect, and supremely happy, and independ-
ent of any exterior influence? Yes, but it has pleased
God to condescend to be considered as a kind and
loving Father, and as no grief is so poignant to an
earthly parent as the ingratitude of his children, so,
too, does it affect the heart of our Father who is in
Heaven.

Have we not many reasons to thank God for the
year that has passed ? As a nation we have been
spared many ills. No war, no pestilence, no great

OF BISHOP DELANY 187

calamity has visited us. At our very gates Mount
Pelee wrought a havoc which has few parallels in
the world's history. England closed a disastrous
war; Prance is persecuting- the Church. We have
kept faith with Cuba and given her liberty, and the
troubles in the Philippines seem on the road to a fair
settlement. But for the great coal strike, now hap-
pily ended, there have been no serious labor troubles,
and the business condition of the country is good.
For all this we have reason to be grateful to God and
should thank Him from the bottom of our hearts.

As individuals we have all of us many reasons to
give thanks to God. We should thank Him for having
spared us so many ills of soul and body that afflict
others, for the innumerable blessings of creation
which minister to our needs and pleasure, for the sun
and the moon and the stars which He has hung up
in the Heavens to give us light and heat ; for the ani-
mals, the plants, the trees, the flowers, the air, the
water, the fire. We should thank God for the care
of His watchful Providence, directing the course of
the planets, disposing the seasons, sending the rain
and the snow when needed with the same loving care
with which He watches over us waking or sleeping.
These are the blessings of God in the natural order.
How much more cause have we to thank Him for
His goodness in the supernatural order? For us God,
the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, became
man and died on the cross. For us He established
a Church and left us seven sacraments for all the
needs of our soul. For us He abides in the Blessed
Eucharist and comes to us bodily in Holy Commun-
ion. How can we ever sufficiently thank Him for all
these?

Has misfortune, or loss, or sickness been your por-
tion during the year that has passed ? No matter,

188 LIFE AND WRITINGS

you have still many reasons to thank God. Even
from the depths of your misery like Holy Job you can
say: "Naked came I out of mother's womb and
naked shall I return thither; the Lord gave and the
Lord hath taken away ; as it has pleased the Lord so
be it done; blessed be the name of the Lord." You
can thank God that you still live, that you have a
man's heart in your breast, a brain to think with,
and hands, if not to work with, at least to be raised
in supplication and prayer. Your very misfortunes,
if properly prized, will be a source of blessings for
you. Ben Franklin was once asked what was his
favorite passage in Holy Scripture. Without hesita-
tion he replied: '"Though the fig tree shall not blos-
som and there shall be no spring in the vines ; the
labor of the olive tree shall fail and the fields shall
yield no fruit ; the flocks shall be cut off from the
fold and there shall be no herds in the stalls ; yet I
will rejoice in the Lord and I will joy in God my
Jesus." These are the sentiments of no paltry poli-
tician or penny-wise philosopher, but of a statesman
and a Christian, and may well serve for a text on a
Thanksgiving Day.

A WORD TO OUR SUMMER VISITORS.

Summer brings thousands and tens of thousands of
visitors to New Hampshire. Of these many are Cath-
olics. We are glad they come and we try to provide
for them during their stay and furnish them with the
opportunity of practising their religion, if not with
all the facilities and comforts of home, at least wi f h
the best our resources allow. If we venture a little
word of instruction and advice to these, our guests, it
is not in a spirit of faultfinding and criticism, but in

OF BISHOP DELANY 189

all charity, that they may profit the more by their
stay among 1 us. In nearly all of our summering- resorts
the holy sacrifice of the Mass is offered on Sundays.
It is not always possible that the place of Mass should
be at your very door. The convenience of the greatest
number is considered and the few may have to exert
themselves to assist. Our first advice would be this :
make that effort.

During the week you tramp or drive miles for
pleasure ; can you in conscience refuse to do as much
to fulfill your duty of hearing- Mass on Sunday? Nor
are you at liberty to sequester yourself so far from
a church that you cannot hear Mass. The Church's
precept binds you in the country as well as in the
city, in summer as in winter, and can be set aside
only for grave reasons. Because you like a place and
find it nice and quiet, or the company congenial, is
not sufficient reason to excuse you from sin. Then,
there is the influence of your example. Catholics are
known to be obliged to assist at Mass on Sundays.
If you stay at home and are ready to take any trivial
excuse to exempt yourself, will not your non-Catholic
friends have reason to think that you care little for
the laws of your Church?

Another source of bad example is Friday meat-
eating. This is one of the meanest kinds of apostasy.
Is it for the miserable satisfaction of one's gullet?
Is it from human respect and a fear of being remarked
that you take what is offered you without a word?
Either case is unworthy of you. You pay your board
and have a right to be suited. Insist then on a sub-
stitute for meat for your Friday meals. Instead of
thinking the less of you for your strict observance,
your friends will think the more of you. And remem-
ber that, in the estimation of all men, a Friday meat-
eating Catholic is put into the same class with a
pork-eating Jew.

190 LIFE AND WRITINGS

There is another precept of the Church which
commands you to help in the support of your pastor,
and your pastor here means the priest who serves
your present needs. You do not realize it perhaps,
but it is none the less true, that the priest who attends
these summer missions does so at a great inconven-
ience and sacrifice. He often has many missions to
attend and is obliged to make long- drives between
Masses. He has nearly always heavy debts and few
people to meet the demands. During the long winter
months, when you are enjoying the comforts of the
city, he is still going his ceaseless rounds over the
snow of the mountains, attending the wants of his
scattered flock, and a little help now will do much
to lighten his burden. There are many summer
visitors who are lavish in spending money for style
and frivolity but who have nothing to give for the
support of God's church and priest. There are
some whose Sunday's offering to the priest is less
then they give to the waiter who serves their dinner.
This is exceedingly shameful, though more often the
result of thoughtlessness than an intention of being
small. Be generous, then, as your means will allow
and the Lord will amply reward you.

Stand always for what you are. Be Catholics
and be known as such. There are silly women and
sillier men who seem flattered to be mistaken for
something else. If you are a Christian lady or gen-
tleman you need not make excuses for your faith.
If the Church has no reason to be ashamed of you,
neither will you have any reason to be ashamed of
3 T our Church. During these summer months you will
make many new friends and acquaintances. Among
them are anxious inquiring souls who, if they know
you are a Catholic and esteem your intelligence, will

OF BISHOP DELANY 191

be desirous to learn of the Church and her doctrines.
Help these in all charity and, under God, you may
be the means of saving their souls.

The time of vacation is a time of relaxation, but it
was never intended to be so in the moral order.
The Ten Commandments of God and the Six Com-
mandments of the Church are as binding" in summer
as at any other time of the year, though many
people seem to forget that fact. While everybody
else is idle or indolent the Devil is more active than
ever. If he takes a vacation at all, it is not in the
summer time. Perhaps it is because he is accus-
tomed to warm weather and works best in it.

PEACE CONFERENCE.

The war just past, with all its attendant anxiety
and loss of life, has given us more than ever an in-
terest in the conference held at The Hague, where
the nations of the world will consider the proposal of
the Czar to reach some mode of settling their differ-
ences without resort to arms. Yet our experience
was far from adequate to give us a complete idea of
all the miseries European nations feel from the ex-
isting conditions of affairs. With us the issue of the
war was never for a moment in doubt; no prescrip-
tion was needed ; we had unbounded resources at
command ; a few months, and it all ended in a
glorious victory.

It is not so, however, with the nations of Europe.
These have for years maintained vast armies and
navies and for the most part continually recruit them
by the forced military service of their young men.
To meet these needs the resources of the govern-
ment are taxed to the extreme. Each nation watches

192 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the other with jealous vigilance, and any day may
see begun a struggle that will only end in the
annihilation of one or another. The evils resulting
from this condition are innumerable. Here are mil-
lions of men daily training for each other's destruc-
tion ; here are fostered a lust for conquest, an utter
disregard for the rights of the weaker, an insatiable
ambition. The young men of the country are taken
from all the walks of life, from the school, from the
home, from the workshop, from farms and villages,
often sent to do service in foreign lands, and the
few years training to which they are subjected, the
evil influences to which they are exposed ruin many,
unfit others for the place in life they should fill, and
delay for all that period when they should take up
the responsibilities of home and family. Every
country recognizes the consequences of such a sys-
tem, yet each maintains it from absolute self-defence.

The relief the Czar proposes would be welcome
indeed, but we are too far from the millenium to
hope for its realization. The good-will, however, is
commendable, and, perhaps, some benefit may result.

The attitude of Italy in all this matter is most in-
teresting. There is no nation in Europe that would
hail disarmament with greater joy. To keep up
appearance among the Powers means bankruptcy for
her. Founded upon fraud and force, she has never
risen above those "principles," and now suing for
peace, she declares war upon the helpless "Old Man
of the Vatican," and refuses to attend the confer-
ences if his representatives accept the invitation of
Russia. Such are her hypocritical pretentions 1

Was there ever in this world a power for peace as
the Vicar of the Prince of Peace, the Head of the
Christian Church who rules at Rome? Was there

OF BISHOP DELANY 193

ever a voice that spoke so often to quell strife and
said as did his Divine Master, "Peace be still"? And
is there any sovereign on earth to-day, though backed
by an army of millions, whose influence for peace is
more potent than his? Under such a gratuitous in-
sult the noble attitude of the Pope cannot but be
admired by the world, while Italy's policy only adds
another to her already long list of infamies.

Even the Pagan would think that when the lion t
the bear, the eagle and the dragon meet to arrange
for terms of peace there might be found a place for
the dove.

CATHOLIC BEQUESTS.

There is scarcely a day passes but we read of
some magnificent bequests to institutions of charity,
learning, or religion, but so rarely are such dona-
tions destined for Catholic purposes that when they
do occur we are struck with wonder and admira-
tion. Of course an excuse is always handy : "Our
people are poor, they have not the means, they give
during life and do not wait until they can no longer
use or enjoy wealth," etc. Yet when all is said this
is far from sufficient to excuse so universal a neglect
as really exists, and it speaks badly for our faith
and zeal.

Again Catholics are accustomed to point with pride
to their magnificent churches, schools, orphanages,
hospitals, and claim these as a testimony to their
generosity and devotedness. But again it happens
that those who boast the loudest have the least cause
to congratulate themselves. These institutions are,
for the most part, built and supported by the offer-
ings of the poor, the working-man, the mill-girl, and
are maintained only by the rigorous economy and

194 LIFE AND WRITINGS

self-sacrifice of those in charge of the work. The
well-to-do and the rich are the first to complain of
the demands of charity and religion.

With the poor a dollar is esteemed for what it can
buy of food or clothes or shelter, and every dollar
above the necessary is their surplus, ready to be
shared with the needy. Not so, however, with the
rich. To them a dollar represents not what it can
"buy" but what it can "do," and every dollar in their
possession, even to the millions, is turned over and
over and made to bring in its five or ten per cent,
and the dollar that does not is counted lost. Accus-
tomed to reckon g-ain only from a ledger account
they lose sight altogether of reward promised by
God to charity done in His name. They forget that
"To whom much has been given from him much
shall be required," that they are only stewards of
these treasures from whom one day an account will be
demanded.

In the old law God claimed one tenth of every
man's earthly possessions, and although there is no
formal decree in the new law to that effect, no one
would say such a demand is exorbitant.

Do Catholics give God one tenth of their income?
Do they give one twentieth or one hundredth part?
They certainly do not. "Thou art my God for tbou
hast no need of my goods," say they in a sense that
was never intended by the prophet.

Many spare and save, heap and hoard, and to what
end? To leave to others who will scarce thank them
for the gift, who will squander their hard earnings,
nor say even a prayer for the repose of their soul.

What a consolation on the other hand it must be
to feel in leaving this world that the good you have
done will live after you, that the prayers of a grate-

OF BISHOP DEL ANY 195

ful church will follow you, that the blessing's of the
orphan and widow will accompany you to the throne
of grace.

This is to make friends of the mammon of iniquity,
and when all else shall fail they will receive you into
everlasting 1 dwellings.

Remember the reproach, "I was hungry and you
gave Me not to eat, I was thirsty and you gave Me
not to drink, naked, and you clothed Me not." With
such a blessing or such a curse within our reach we
can surely conclude with Cardinal Manning, "The
will that has not God in it is a bad will."

IS THE DEVOTION TO THE BLESSED VIRGIN ON THE DECLINE?

Looking backward ten or twenty years one can-
not help but admit with sorrow that the devotion to
the Blessed Mother of God has, outwardly, at least,
suffered a diminution. Who does not recall with tender
emotion the touching devotions of the month of May
in those years past, the devotions of October, and of
the different feasts of Our Lady? Time was, too,
when every church held her shrine second in honor
only to that which contained Our Blessed Saviour under
the sacramental species. Children were consecrated
to her protection and dressed in her colors for the
first seven years of their lives, and their elders wore
her livery of the scapular with due appreciation.

We do not mean to say that all these things have
passed away, they are still found in part and in places.
In theory, her place in our devotion is the same as
ever, but, practically she is not honored as her sublime
position and office demand, or as the Church intended
she should be.

196 LIFE AND WRITINGS

As to the cause we do not pretend to say. Some-
times it is attributed to the many other devotions that
have come recently into common practice. But such
can hardly be the case, or, at least, should not be the
case. These devotions, approved by the Church, have
their place and their order, and if carried out according
to the intention of the Church ought to increase rather
than diminish the honor due to the Mother of Our
Saviour and the Queen of all Saints. The mind of
the Church is readily seen in the feasts she appoints to
honor the Blessed Virgin. Two whole months, May and
October, are consecrated to her, and one day in each
week. Three times a day in the prayer of the Angelus
we invoke her aid, to say nothing of the many feasts
which mark the events of her life from her Immaculate
Conception to her glorious Assumption. No such honor
is given to any other creature of God.

It can hardly be the indifference of the people, for,
if asked, they will readily acknowledge that there is
no one in heaven above or on the earth beneath, save
God alone, on whose help and protection they rely more
than that of the Blessed Virgin Mary.

It can hardly be the neglect of the clergy, they
above all others know her rightful place and the
honors due her; she is the queen of the clergy,
Regina Clert, and none, perhaps grieve more at this
apparent neglect of her devotions than do they.

Whatever the cause may be the fact is there.
Such a condition is as deplorable as it is dangerous
for the individual or the community, for when the
sweet influence of Mary does not enter our daily life,
faith and morals must surely suffer. On each and
every one of us, priests and people, depends the
remedy. Let us then be faithful to our daily devo-
tions and practices in honor of the Blessed Mother

OF BISHOP DELANY 197

of God, observe her festivals with all becoming- cere-
mony, instil into the hearts of our little ones love
and confidence in her protection and testify to the
world our loyality to "our hope, our refuge and our
strength."

Every family should be a "holy family" modeled on
that of Nazareth, and would be, did parents but
realize the sacred duties of their state in life. The
Holy Father asks the members of the League of the
Sacred Heart to pray during this month for "the
family for Christ." Lel^us enter heartily into the
spirit of that prayer, but practically make our own
family what Christ would wish it to be. Here is a
touching prayer by St. Hilary for his children that
will serve Catholic parents as well.

" Grant me, my God, that I may regard them as
your creatures, not mine; as your children, not mine;
grant that I may always look upon them not as a
part of my body, but as the temple of Thy Holy
Spirit; grant that I may never do anything that would
cause them to offend Thee and bring malediction on
us both. You blessed the little ones presented to You.
Put Your holy hands upon these, my children, bless
them, and keep them forever thine."

EASTER.

"If you be risen with Christ, seek the things that
are above where Christ is sitting at the right hand
of God ; mind the things that are above, not the things
that are upon the earth." St. Paul to the Colossians.

The lesson is old, yet as new as Easter, and twenty
centuries teaching it has not been sufficient to im-
press it on the hearts of men. How does the close
of Lent find you, still grovelling, still "of the earth,

198 LIFE AND WRITINGS

earthy," with all your thoughts and affections cen-
tered here below? Roll away the stone from the tomb
of your heart. Rise as did your Saviour to the newness
of life.

THE EASTER PROMISE.

What a glorious promise Easter holds for us all!
If Jesus died for us, He rose for us, too. His resur-
rection is a promise and a type of our own. Let
then the world do its worst. What does it matter?
Suffering, sorrow, loss, poverty, neglect and cold and
hunger may come to us, but did they not come to
Jesus, too? Yet there will be an end, and a glorious
resurrection. "Oh, Death, where is thy sting? Oh,
Grave, where is thy victory?" Our bodies will moulder
in the grave, but our souls will go into the house of
their eternity. If we have shared the chalice of His
salvation here, we can say with all confidence: "I
know that my Redeemer liveth, and that in the last
day I am to rise out of the earth and in my flesh I
shall see my God." This is what Easter means to
us. Is it any wonder then that we should sing with
the Church, "This is the day the Lord hath made.
Let us rejoice and be glad in it?"

The inspiring lesson of faith and valor furnished
by the banner of the Sacred Heart, lends more than
a passing interest to its history. There recently died
at Chagny, France, the rector of the parish after forty
years of priesthood, the second son of the Count of
Musy. While attending the seminary of Annecy, pre-
paring for Holy Orders, the young man lost his power
of speech. Later by special favor he was admitted to
the Holy Priesthood, notwithstanding his infirmity, but
shortly after lost, too, the use of his eyes. Again,
paralysis afflicted him, and henceforth he was confined

OF BISHOP DELANY 199

to an invalid's chair. It was to this poor, helpless
creature that came the thought during those terrible
days of 1870 to save France through recourse to the
Sacred Heart of Jesus. He caused to be made at Paray
le-Monial, a banner of white silk on which was em-
broidered the emblem since so familiar to us all. Though
it led as gallant a charge as was ever made, it failed
in the purpose its donor intended, for God had other
designs. What these are we know not. Perhaps
France's defeat was a merited chastisement; perhaps
it is because France was not to be saved by force of arms,
and they who boasted that they "knew no God but
their mitrailleuse," were destined to learn how futile
the arms in which they trusted.

But God rewarded in a most singular way the poor
afflicted priest whose confiding faith was placed in the
mercy of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. On the 15th of
August, Lady Day, Mons. de Musy was brought to
Lourdes in company with thousands of pious pilgrims,
to seek the help of Our Lady. At the moment of the
elevation of the Sacred Host in the Mass, the poor
paralytic felt his body revive, his eyes were opened
and his whole being strengthened. He left his roll-
chair and when the faithful raised their eyes from
adoration they saw him kneeling in their midst.

For many years after Rev. Fr. de Musy ministered
to a large and devoted parish, a living wonder more
eloquent than words.

Over the city of Paris has since been raised the
beautiful basilica of the Sacred Heart. It is a church
of expiation and intended by millions of faithful French-
men who contributed for it as a work of national re-
paration for the national sin of an outraged religion.
Never more than at present does France need this
public acknowledgment of her crime and her sorrow.

200 LIFE AND WRITINGS

But may her reparation through the Sacred Heart of
Jesus soon take the blush of shame from the face of
the "Eldest Daughter of the Church."

A SCIENCE THAT PAYS.

The recent trial of our neighbor, Mrs. Eddy, head
of the latest religion fad, Christian Science, so-called,
brought out one fact at least. Of whatever other folly
this good lady be guilty, and however impractical and
absurd her theories regarding mind and matter, no
one may henceforth accuse her of any nebulous no-
tions concerning the getting and keeping of money.
Mr. William G. Nixon of Boston, formerly publisher
of Mrs. Eddy's books, gives a statement as to the
profits derived therefrom. Here are a few of the
ligures : The cost to produce the book, " Science and
Health, with Key to the Scriptures," is forty-seven
cents, and the book is sold for from $3 to $6. Mrs.
Eddy says she has sold 200,000 copies, and any one
can compute the profit. Mr. Nixon places it between
$200,000 and $400,000, and the sale goes on. It owes
its success, the Sun remarks, as much to curiosity
as to credulity. Every death due to the rejection
of medical or surgical care and to blind belief in the
Eddyite nonsense, helps the book in which the Eddyite
creed is set down, and the lady herself is scientific
enough to look after carefully her immense royalties.

But this is not the only source of revenue. She
charges $300 to initiate novices into the art of healing,
and claims to have instructed personally more than
4,000 persons. $300 x 4,000 =$1,200,000 represents a
tidy sum for this part of her labor. To place her
present worth at $2,000,000 is not to exceed probability.

There is a proverb, not found in those of Solomon,
but well known to wiseacres in every age which Mrs.

OF BISHOP DELANY 201

Eddy learned long- ago and put to good use ; it is " that
a fool and his money is soon parted." There is no
novelty to the fact, but the method is somewhat new
and if the initiates profit in anything like their in-
structor, the price paid cannot be called at all exor-
bitant. That some of them do we can hardly doubt.
Mark Twain's experience is not altogether fabulous.
He asked the "healer" who tried to mend his broken
bones by suggestion if she believed "there was nothing
real but mind and thought." She said she did. So
he gave her an imaginary check and now she is sueing
him for substantial dollars.

We would not for a moment intimate that all these
people are fools or knaves. Life, health, and souls
are too serious subjects to trifle with. We cannot
help but think that the belief in so sublimated a doc-
trine as that of " Christian Science " is a natural
revulsion against the materialistic spirit of the times.
Yet, leaving the only infallible teacher that God has
given us, the Church, these deluded people have
realized to the letter St. Paul's prophecy "that the
time should come when they will not endure sound
doctrine, but according to their own desires, they
will heap to them teachers, having itching ears ; and
will, indeed, turn away their hearing from the truth,
but will be turned into old wives' fables."

CONVENT SCHOOLS VS. SECULAR FEMALE COLLEGES.

There was a time when Catholic girls who were to
continue their studies after the common school course
was finished never dreamed of attending any other
school than one of our convents or academies. Unfor-
tunately this is no longer the case. It too often happens
now that some girl who has finished a high school

202 LIFE AND WRITINGS

course in our little country towns will have her head
turned with foolish notions of college and nothing- short
of a term there will satisfy her aspirations. More
unfortunately still, there will be found parents silly
enough to consent readily to such a proposition, and the
result is what any thoughtful person might anticipate.
It is not our purpose to weigh the comparative values
of instruction received at convent schools with that
obtained at secular female colleges, but this we hold
without fear of contradiction, that the proper place for
Catholic young ladies to receive the higher education
is in a school of their own religion. It is bad enough
to expose our young men to irreligious influence in
the great universities, but that our young women
should be subject to like exposure is shocking in ex-
treme. It is very well to count the many inducements
these colleges hold out, the scholarships, the social
circle, the chance of obtaining a position as teacher
in our puclic schools, etc. Even if we admit these,
put them beside the cost at which they are obtained.
There is the weakening if not the loss of faith, there
is the absence of those little practices of religion that
warm every true Catholic heart, there are the number-
less graces and charms acquired in a convent, and no-
where else, that mark the true Christian gentlewomen.
Parents may rest assured that secular studies and
worldly accomplishment will not be neglected in such
schools, and we never had to blush for our convent
graduates when compared with those of other schools.
But the parents' first and last desire should be that
their girls should be children of Mary, not daughters
of Circe.

THE POPE AND OUR OWN UNIVERSITY.

Pleased as no doubt the Pope was by the token of
esteem from the Protestant University of Glasgow, he
must have been exceedingly gratified by the account

OF BISHOP DELANY 203

which Cardinal Gibbons brought him of the university
of his own founding- here in America. No one better
than the Holy Father understands what goes to make
up a great university, and no one appreciates more
than he the power for good such an institution exerts
in guiding the intellectual progress of a nation, when
the school is all it should be from a Christian, Catholic
standpoint. In the ages past, a hundred years was
not considered too much time to bring an institution
of learning to the dignity of a university. Royal bounty
was lavished upon it; eminent teachers were sought
the world over to grace its staff; students gathered
from every corner of the earth to share its instruction;
saints and statesmen, pontiffs and rulers were proud
to be numbered among its children. Such is the dream
and the wish of our Holy Father for the Catholic
University of America. Why should it not be realized?
And, again after four hundred and fifty years, the
faculty and the students of the university at Wash-
ington, Catholic always with their proud record behind
them, will send their greeting to him who fills the
chair of Peter, recalling with gratitude the name of
their illustrious founder, Pope Leo XIII.

Hardly more than a decade is past since the uni-
versity was begun and already it has taken its place
among the foremost institutions of learning in this
country, and its authority is recognized abroad. Its
beautiful buildings and spacious grounds, valued at
several million dollars, are an ornament to the most
beautiful city in the world. All this has been ac-
complished not by the munificence of a few millionaires,
but by the generosity of those of limited means and
by the devotedness of those in charge who deemed
no labor too great, no sacrifice too exacting, to make
a university worthy of the Catholic Church, the Mother
of Christian art and science.

204 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ANARCHY.

The assassination of the president has brought us
face to face with an enemy we hardly dreamed existed
in our land. As long as it was only European rulers
who fell victims to the monster Anarchy, we looked
on, with horror, it is true, yet we took but a specu-
lative interest in the conditions which rendered such
happenings possible. We had a vague feeling, too,
that this evil had its birth in oppression, class dis-
tinction, misgovernment, and the like, and vainly
flattered ourselves that being free from all of these the
spawn of anarchy could not live in our free soil. We
have been rudely awakened. There never was a ruler
who gave less cause for violation, and few more loved
and honored than President McKinley. There was
no inequitable law to undo, there was no oppression
to be relieved. What, then, was the cause for so
shocking a crime? Does it still exist, and are our
rulers still exposed to a like violent taking-off? And
what is the remedy? When the first pangs of sor-
row for the dead are passed, these are the thoughts
that naturally arise in our minds.

The newspapers of the country were soon into the
field of speculation as to all these questions. Some
were not slow to lay the blame for anarchy upon the
sensational press, which by every means possible seeks
to belittle and malign those in high places. That
such methods do incalculable harm cannot be denied.
Such influence upon the unthinking and easily-led,
and these are the majority of the people is deep and
lasting, and brings discredit with it. But does it go
to the extent of exciting to murder? We do not be-
lieve so.

Some have declared anarchy to be an exotic, trans-
planted from European soil, and recommended restric-

OF BISHOP DELANY 205

tion of immigration to stamp it out. This, too, is
unsatisfactory. All the slayers of our presidents
were native born.

To our mind there is only one explanation and that
is exceedingly simple. The reason of anarchy is the
absence of belief in God. This and this alone can
account for its presence. Without belief in God there
is no sense of responsibility here and no hope for a
hereafter. Then follows the denial of the rights of
man. If the one has no right to the goods he possesses
neither has another any obligation to respect his
claims, and may possess himself of his neighbor's
goods by force or by fraud. All this follows from the
denial of God; for without God there is no order, no
authority, no right, no wrong, and what is all this
but Anarchy?

Where is the remedy? We may punish the offender,
yet there is not one of us but feels poignantly that
we have not removed the cause, and this is the saddest
feature of it all. The unfortunate homicide is only
one of a class, how numerous we know not, but how
capable of doing harm we know too well. Not a few
have suggested repressive legislation. By rigorous
laws they would strike terror into the hearts of those
disposed to violence. Vain Russia is an example of
the futility of laws like these. No country has such
stringent laws for the suppression of anarchy and no
where else does anarchy so abound. What remedy
did the pulpit of the country offer? In many cases,
lynching, annihilation, etc. The heat of indignation
might excuse such utterances as these but sober re-
flection will tell us that law and order are not to be
maintained by the violation of both.

The remedy for anarchy is religion, and that is the
only remedy. Our holy father, Pope Leo XIII., has,

206 LIFE AND WRITINGS

with almost prophetic vision, pointed out, from his
very first encyclical, the ruination of society from the
loss of faith, and bade the nations return to God if
they would preserve their very existence. The French
have a saying- "Entre 1'eau be'nite et la dynamite il
n'y a pas d'arret," "between holy-water and dynamite
there is no logical stopping place." Happily most men
are not so logical, and the man without belief in God
does not always go to the length that his want of
belief might lead him, but it is none the less true
that the anarchist who does, has no other reason for
it than his absence of faith. Give men Christian faith
and there will be no anarchy.

ALL SOULS.

The month of November begins with the Feast of
All Saints, but it is our duty to all souls that should
occupy us most for the whole of the month beside.
The intention of the Church in this matter is plain
enough. Her charity is universal and, on these days
of grace, she directs our Masses and petitions in
behalf of all her suffering children, who may yet be
detained in the prison-house of God's justice till their
debt of sin be paid. When our friends and relatives
die our natural affection and our faith prompt us to
beseech the throne of grace for them. How many
poor souls leave this world with no relative or friend
behind to say a prayer for them or to have a Mass
offered in their behalf? Then the insufficiency
of human friendship! How many friends are for-
gotten and how often are the natural claims neglected?
Yet the justice of God abides and demands that the
debt be paid to the last farthing. It is here that the
Church's charity is seen. No one is omitted, no one

OF BISHOP DELANY 207

is overlooked. Year after year, as regularly as the
earth turns upon its axis, does Holy Mother Church
turn her face to God in prayer and supplication for
these abandoned and neglected ones. Can we do less
than heed her appeal in their behalf?

The mere handing- in the names of our friends for
the Mass of All Souls is by no means doing our duty
toward the dead. There is every other day in the
year when the Holy Sacrifice might be offered for
them. There is the weekly or monthly Communion;
there is the daily recitation of the beads or some suita-
ble prayer ; there is hardly an hour in the day but we
could offer some act of kindness or mortification for
the souls in purgatory. If our charity does not move
us to help them, will not self-interest prompt us to do
so? As they are we will be, forgotten and abandoned
by the world. The faithful souls helped by our prayers
never forget, and being freed through our instrumen-
tality will surely help us in turn.

A TEMPERANCE TALK FOR LENT.

The recent legislation of the Church has been so
indulgent that hardly any man or woman is now
obliged to fast during Lent, but the usefulness, the
necessity of some mortification or penance is as press-
ing as ever for us all. If we were asked what sub-
stitute we would suggest for abstinence from food, we
would say without a moment's hesitation, abstain from
liquor. Let us talk the matter over. First, see its
useless extravagance. The annual drink bill for the
United States is $1,000,000,000, while the sum raised
by taxes of all kinds, national, state, county, city,
town, school, and all others, is but $700,000,000. We
read that the nation's expense during the last war

208 LIFE AND WRITINGS

was $1 ,000,000 a day ; we are astounded, but the drink
bill of the country is three times that amount for
every day. Again, we are accustomed to compute the
amount of money spent in the maintenance of religion,
but if all the church property in the United States
was destroyed by fire, abstinence for six months
would rebuild it all. And remember that this money
is spent not for a necessary, not even for a useful
article of human diet. Liquor, even in its most harm-
less form, is but a luxury, and when taken in more
than moderate quantity, becomes a slow poison. This
vast expenditure of money reproduces nothing-, and no
benefit is had from the outlay. If all the liquor pro-
duced were dumped in the sea it would be so much
the better for mankind and so much the worse for
the fishes.

What is it that makes men poor and keeps them
so? It is their accursed appetite for liquor. It is
only five cents now and then, a dime or a quarter to
treat a friend, but their wives or their children at
home want bread and clothes and fuel.

Does drink kill men? Any physician will tell you
that a body saturated with alcohol is exposed to any
disease, and is unable to withstand its ravages when
attacked. Insurance companies are not very senti-
mental, but they will not insure an immoderate
drinker because his life is too uncertain for them to
risk any money upon it. One hundred thousand
drunkards annually sink into early and dishonored
graves, and at the devil's call for recruits another
hundred thousand take their places. Will you be one
of them?

Drink begets vice and is the father of crime. It
inflames the passions, it breaks down the barriers of
self-respect and decency. It feeds immorality and

OF BISHOP DELANY 209

leads to murder and suicide. It dulls one's con-
science so as to make remorse impossible and conver-
sion out of the question. It transmits the curse
from generation to generation, imparting to children
the fatal craving for drink. Can we imagine any
greater curse than this? Well has Gladstone declared :
"Greater calamities, greater because more continuous,
have been inflicted on man by drink than by the three
great historic scourges of war, famine and pestilence
combined."

But this has been told a thousand times, and the
man who needs the lesson most is the one who heeds
it least. It is all very true, he will say, but it is
meant for another. He only takes a drink once in a
while ; he can take and leave it alone. So said the
other man, the poor, besotted fool that fills a drunk-
ard's grave. But here I take you at your word.
You can take it and leave it alone? That you can
take it we know. Now show us, show your family
and friends that you can leave it alone, if only for the
space of forty days. Be Christian enough to make
that sacrifice for the love of the good Saviour who
fasted from food and drink that length of time for
your sake. Then, too, for the sacred thirst He felt
upon the cross do you mortify your inordinate thirst
for drink at least during this holy season of Lent.

THE SORROWS OF CHRIST.

Lent is a time set apart by the Church to com-
memorate the sufferings and death of our Lord Jesus
Christ. The forty days recall His fast in the desert,
where He hungered and thirsted for our sake. Then
comes Holy Week with its story of His passion and
dreadful death. If that were all, it were enough; but

210 LIFE AND WRITINGS

it is not all. True, "Christ rising 1 from the dead,
dieth no more," but the cause of these sufferings and
of that death still abides in the world, and is daily
renewed.

It is the teaching of our holy religion that Christ
died for us individually as well as for us collectively,
for you and for me ; for me who writes these lines
and for you who read them. By His divine fore-
knowledge He saw every one of our offenses, from
the first to the last. In His agony in the garden
they were before Him as plainly and separately as
if we alone were in the world. It was the vision of
our sins, the sins of yesterday, the sins of to-day,
and the sins of to-morrow that made Him sorrow-
ful even unto death and caused the blood to break
forth from every pore.

Let us look about us in the world to-day and count
if we can the causes which afflict the tender heart
of our Divine Saviour. How many there are, even
after nineteen hundred years of Christianity, who
never so much as have heard the name of Jesus
Christ? One half the human race are yet practical
idolaters. And what of those who call themselves
Christians? How many never hear His holy name
but coupled with some vile oath or blasphemy ? See
how the Christian world is divided and rent with
schism. Think you that it is a matter of indiffer-
ence to God that millions should deny divinity to
two persons of the most Blessed Trinity? Is it of
no consequence that among- those who have known
Jesus Christ and the works He accomplished, there
are millions who still refuse to believe Him God and
continue to reject His holy teaching? Is it not a
source of sorrow to that Divine Master that those
whom He came to save know nothing, or care noth-

OF BISHOP DELANY 211

ing, for the sublime sacraments He left them as so
many channels of grace? Is not His heart moved
with grief to see His divine presence in the Blessed
Eucharist scoffed at and denied, while from the depths
of the tabernacle He says, "All the day long have I
spread my hands to a people that believe th not, and
contradicteth me?"

How many treat His vicar on earth contumeliously,
even as His enemies treated Him? Then realize
how He "is wounded in the house of His friends."
What a heap of sorrows bad Catholics daily lay upon
His thorn-crowned Head. Think of the sins of
drunkenness, to atone for which our blessed Lord
thirsted on the Cross and drank the bitter draught
of vinegar and gall. Yet how few there are among
us who, even for the short space of forty days, will
forego the drinking habit and make that little atone-
ment for our own excesses and the excesses of
others. Then there are the sins of the flesh. Who
can number these? Only Jesus, and the drops of
His precious blood are not as numerous as those
sins committed every day.

The last great act of Calvary is daily renewed on
our altars in the sacrifice of the Holy Mass. How
little do many Catholics appreciate it! Not even
Sunday and holy days, with the penalty of mortal
sin, can bring them to assist at the Divine function.
Easter comes with the joys and the blessings of the
risen Saviour, but is not His heart, even in the
midst of all His joy, saddened by the thought that
the season of grace only brings additional guilt to
those who neglect the precept of the Church and fail
to make their Easter duty.

Let us ask ourselves if we be among those who add
to the sorrows of Christ.

212 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE COMING OF THE KING.

What a desolate place this world would be without
Christ 1 What a dreary round our years without the
festival of Christmas! Who can enumerate the
blessings the Christ Child brought with Him into this
world, and who can tell the innumerable graces the
recurring feast of His holy birth still brings to the
children of men? At the time of His first coming
the world was sunk in idolatry. The knowledge of
the true God was lost to all except a handful of the
human race, the faithful of the Jewish nation. In the
place of God men deified their passions. Lust,
drunkenness, thievery, war, all the baser instincts of
human nature were personified in gods like Venus,
Bacchus, Mercury, Mars, and men rendered divine
homage to these things. It is no wonder that society
was debased, that slavery was universal, that wars
were incessant, that injustice prevailed, that the poor
and the suffering filled the world with a pitiful wail.
Yet God was mindful of him whom He had created to
His own image and likeness, no matter bow much
that image had been defaced and defiled. God was
faithful to the promise He had made penitent Adam
and, in His own good time, He sent us a Redeemer
in the Person of His own divine Son, the Child Jesus
who was born on that first Christmas night.

As gently as the dew falls upon the grass, as
noiselessly as the sun rises upon the sleeping world,
came the Great Child King to His kingdom. The glad
tidings were announced only to a fe%v poor shepherds
who watched their flocks on the hillside. The rest
of the world knew not, nor cared not for His coming.
The winter night was not so cold, nor His stony
manger so hard as the hearts of those He came to
save. Had they not told His Blessed Mother that very

OF BISHOP DELANY 213

night, while she bore Him in her holy breast, "they
had no room for them?" Yet He would not be re-
pulsed. They would learn to know and love Him.
He would save them in the end. Nineteen hundred
years have passed since then. Who can count the
millions of souls who have kept the Saviour's birth
with joy and thanksgiving-? That day is the pivotal
day in the world's history. The years that went
before are counted to His coming and all that come
after are reckoned from His birth. So did the old
order cease to be and the new order begin. Charity,
the true love of God and the true love of men, was
born into the world with Christ the Lord. Well,
then, might the angels sing, "Glory to God in the
highest and on earth peace to men of good-will."

The reign of the gods has passed away. Justice,
truth, and virtue have been established in their stead.
It is true there are many still, in this world of ours,
who have not heard the glad song of the angels,
who have not seen or who will not follow the star
which leads to Bethlehem; many still sit "in the
valley of the shadow of death," but the kingdom of
God has been established and it will last to the end
of time. Other kingdoms come and go but that of
the gentle Jesus abides forever. On that first Christ-
mas night His worshippers consisted of His Holy
Mother, St. Joseph and a few humble shepherds.
To-day they number five hundred and fifty millions.
All this has been accomplished after the fiercest
struggle. The world, the flesh, and the devil are
redoubtable adversaries, but the little Child of
Bethlehem has overcome them all.

But what does Christmas mean to us individually?
Ah, desolate, indeed, is the heart which feels no quick-
ening impulse at the coming of Christmas day ! God

214 LIFE AND WRITINGS

forbid we should be ever so insensible as not to be
moved by the prompting 1 of love for that sweet Saviour,
"Who left His high home to be born in a manger."
We have not the excuse of those who could
find no room for Him in the inn. We know
who He is and what He is. We know His
whole life's story from the crib to the cross.
We know what He did and suffered for us. We
know, too, that He knocks daily at our hearts and seeks
admission, but more especially on festivals like this.
Will we close those hearts to Him ? Surely not.

Admitting Him, we must let in our poor and suffer-
ing brothers. Christ never comes to us alone. We
must receive His friends as well. And our Christmas
joy will be complete when we receive Christ the Lord
and all mankind in perfect Christian charity.

PRAYERS FOR DEAD PRIESTS.

The Church is ever solicitous for the dead. The
souls of her faithful departed are always a source of
anxious care for her, and she neglects no opportunity
to raise her voice in their behalf. Hardly has the
soul left the body when the Holy Sacrifice of the
Mass, the sublimest offering she can make, is sent
up to Heaven's chancery in its behalf. Again on the
third and on the seventh after the demise her liturgy
prescribes a special remembrance. Thirty days and
then comes the Month's Mind. Each recurring year
brings its solemn anniversary, and throughout the
year to nearly all of her prayers is added the
supplication: "May the souls of the faithful departed
through the mercy of God rest in peace. Amen."
As if all this were not enough, one whole month,
that upon which we are now entering, is consecrated

OF BISHOP DELANY 215

entirely to remembrance of the dead. How admirably
suited is the provision of the Church! It calls us to
a sense of duty in behalf of the suffering- souls in
Purgatory. During the rest of the year, notwithstand-
ing- the frequent monitions of the Church, we are apt
to turn away our thoughts from so mournful a subject,
and we are too ready to forget our obligations toward the
dead. But with November, the month of all souls,
comes the solemn question What are we doing- for
the dead? For most people the claims of nature are
sufficient to awaken a prayerful remembrance for
relatives and friends, but it is for another class which
is too often forg-otten that we would bespeak your
charity here. It is for the souls of your dead priests.
How few there are who think to pray for them!

When November eve comes around and the names
of the dead are handed in; when the priest looks over
the list, and that often with dimmed eyes, seldom does
he find mention of the priests who have g-one before.
Fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, distant relatives,
even strangers, but the dead priest's name is not
there. Is it because he is forgotten? No, his memory
may be still fresh, his words quoted, his example cited.
Is it because the people whom he served are ungrate-
ful? No, that is not one of the failings of Catholics.
Why, then, is his name so seldom found upon their
lips in prayer, or the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass is never
asked in his behalf? We have often heard people say
of their dead priests, "They do not need prayers,"
"If they do not go to heaven who will?" Ah, my breth-
ren, that may be very flattering for the living, but it is
poor consolation for the dead. The priest himself feels
no such assurance. He knows better than any one else
how much he needs the prayers of his people. If Saint
Paul asked his brethren to pray for him, lest while he

216 LIFE AND WRITINGS

preached to others he himself should be cast away,
with how much more reason can the every-day priest,
far from the holiness of Saint Paul, ask his brethren
to intercede with God for him?

It is true that the priest is the channel through which
grace comes to the souls of men for their salvation.
But he is only a human channel withal, and that grace
may pass by and leave him barren and dry. He
receives special graces from God, it is true, and helps
for sanctification which others do not share, but his
accounting will be the greater for that, "To whom
much is given, much shall be required," and what
priest is there who does not tremble at his respon-
sibilities? The fact that he is a priest does not imply
that his salvation is assured. And even though he
save his soul, how many defects have entered into his
work! He has been dealing with souls, and God's
graces have been the talents entrusted to his care.
Can he say, "Of those whom thou hast given me I
have not lost any one?" Though God, in His mercy,
may save him in the end, yet, his reckoning will be
great and his punishment severe.

What Claims Has the Dead Priest Upon Your Prayers f

He was your father in Christ. He it was who
engendered you in the Lord, he who poured the
saving waters of baptism upon your head and made
you children of God, with the right to heaven. He
it was who cleansed you again and again from sin,
in the Sacrament of Penance. He it was who broke
for you the Bread of Life. In sickness he succored
you, in sorrow he consoled you. He blessed your
marriage, instructed your little ones in their duty
towards God, and lighted the dim vision of your
dying with the glory of heaven beyond. He prayed

OF BISHOP DELANY 217

for your dead and lightened your bereavement. Who
can count his many offices for you ? And are not all
these so many claims upon your Christian charity ?
How can you better repay them than by the tribute
of your prayers? Ah, your poor dead priest will
prize these more than anything else earth can bestow.
It matters little to him whether a costly monument
be raised over his last resting place, or that his form
be moulded in imperishable bronze. A place in the
hearts of a grateful people and a memento in their
prayers he prizes more than these. It is for this
reason that many a great and holy bishop has asked
to be buried, not in the crypt of a cathedral church,
but in the chapel of an orphanage, where the little
ones will see his simple monument and offer a prayer
for his soul, or, like the late bishop of Portland,
whose wish was to lie in the common cemetery, with
the hope that his name would find place in the
prayers of the people who came there to pray for
their beloved dead.

If you, the sheep of his fold, do not pray for him,
who will? Father and mother he has none. They
have gone before him. Children, he leaves none be-
hind. Family and friends he forsook for your sake.
Surely you will not turn a deaf ear to the voice of
his petition coming from the grave : "Have pity on
me, have pity on me, at least you my friends, for
the hand of God hath touched me."

EASTER'S PROMISE.

What joy, peace, and refreshment Easter brings!
The flowers have been waiting for this glad festival.
The earth is brighter, the sky bluer, the birds are
merrier and friends happier, it seems to us, than at

218 LIFE AND WRITINGS

any other time of the whole year. Easter is the world's
resurrection morn. Out of the cold tomb of winter
comes the glad summer. Up from the dead earth
rises a new and glorious life.

"Every clod feels a stir of might,

An instinct within it that reaches and towers,
And groping blindly above it for light,
Climbs to a soul in grass and flowers."

Yet, what is Nature's joy compared to that the
Christian soul feels at the message the angels bring,
"Christ, the Lord is risen to-day?" For us, Easter is
not simply the coming of life, it is the promise of life
eternal and the assurance of a blessedness without
end. Spring is only a temporary victory over death.
Winter will come again and take its revenge. The
flower, which blows to-day, will fade; the grass will die,
the tree fall, and the song of the bird will be hushed.
Another spring will come, it is true, but the flower that
fades will never bloom again, the tree that falls will
lie forever, and the bird that dies returns no more.
But it is not so with us. Christ rising from the dead
" lead Captivity captive." His resurrection is a guar-
antee of our own and with Him we can say : U O Grave,
where is thy victory? O Death, where is thy sting?"

We need the promise of heaven. We do not think
often enough of our heavenly home. Let us, to-day,
raise our hearts, and forgetting our trials and suffer-
ings, our losses and desolation, lift our eyes and see,
as far as it is given mortal eyes to see, the joys God
has prepared for those who love Him.

We Shall Be Changed.

First of all, to prepare for an eternity of bliss we
shall be changed and yet not changed entirely. Death
is the alembic. The same consciousness we now have

OF BISHOP DELANY 219

will remain, the same memory of the past, and, when
time shall be no more, we will again animate the same
bodies we now possess. "The dead shall rise again,
incorruptible, and we shall be changed. We
shall all indeed rise again, but we shall not
all be changed." Christ's resurrection is the
type of our own. But, some will say, how
is it possible? Does not the human body change dur-
ing life? Are not particles cast off continually and
is not our body renewed within the space of some
years? We answer, yes, but, in all these changes,
do we not still abide the same persons? Not all and
every particle that once was ours is necessary to
constitute a body for us now. Neither shall it be here-
after. Can a body reduced to ashes be called back to
form? Again we answer: Science shows that no
material element in this world is ever destroyed, and it
only requires knowledge and skill for man to restore
it to any form it once had. Cannot God do as much as
this? Did He not form the first human body out of
the dust of the earth, and why cannot He do the like
again? Our belief is the same that Job expressed
when he said: "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and
in the last day I shall rise out of the earth, and I
shall be clothed again in my skin and in my flesh I
shall see my God."

We shall then be the same, but perfected. These
bodies of ours will bear none of the infirmities or
deformities which now render them defective or un-
sightly. All that is good in mind and body shall be
ours. Some of the learned doctors of the church
have pursued these speculations far and have pro-
pounded curious and interesting questions. If we
are so perfected, say they, what will become of
infancy and old age ? St. Thomas thought there

220 LIFE AND WRITINGS

would be no children and no old people in heaven
because both conditions imply defects. For our part,
we would rather have it otherwise. Infancy has its
charm and old age its beauty, and could not God
preserve these while remedying the defects of each?
The glorified body will be freed from the tram-
mels of the flesh. There will be no need of eating,
drinking, sleeping, for these are only the means of
sustaining our wasting earthly elejnents. Like the
angels we shall feast on the vision of God and never
tire of His infinite beauty. Space will be no barrier
to us then. The elect of heaven can travel with
the ease and rapidity of thought. If it were accorded
to us to see thus and visit the bounds of the universe
which hang over our heads on a starry night, would
not that be heaven enough? The body of the risen
Saviour found no obstacle in the material world. He
entered the upper room where the apostles were
assembled, "the doors being shut." So shall the
bodies of the saints find no hindrance to their

passing.

What Heaven Is.

So far we have considered only our preparation for
heaven. Where and what is that future home? Is it
a place or is it a condition of mind ? So far as the
enjoyment of God's presence is concerned, heaven is
not confined to a place. God is everywhere and the
angels and saints never lose the consciousness of
His divine presence wherever they go. St. John
describes in the Apocalypse a city of gold. St.
Gregory tells us it is situated beyond the bounds
of space and Dante names the very planets where
we may look for the abode of the just. All of these
must be taken only figuratively for it has not pleased
God to enlighten us thus far. It would seem, how-

OF BLSHOP DELANY 221

ever, from the writings of the Apocalypse that, after
the day of Judgment, this world will be purified
by fire, then renewed and regenerated for the dwelling-
place of glorified man.

But the joy of heaven, in what does that consist?
Ah, here is where human thought fails and human
words prove inadequate. If St. Paul, to whom was
given a glimpse of that abode of bliss, could find no
words to describe it, who can give us an adequate
idea of its joy? "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what
things God has prepared for them that love Him."

Nevertheless let us strive, however imperfectly, to
realize, if only for a moment, in what the joys of
heaven consist. There will be no sickness, no
suffering, no mourning, no loss, no separation, no
doubts, no fears, no temptations, no dangers. Peace,
perfect contentment, and joy shall reign supreme.
There we shall be in the company of those we loved here
upon earth and in union with the blessed saints of
God, the patriarchs, the prophets, the apostles,-
virgins, martyrs, confessors, the world's greatest
and truest heroes. There we shall see the Blessed
Mother of God whom the angels vie to honor and
serve.

But above all and beyond all this, we will be in the
enjoyment of God Himself. "I will be," said He,
"your reward exceeding great." And this only is
heaven.

An old catechism says, we will see God and love,
Him and possess Him.

We will see Him, not as in this life, through the
obscurity of faith. "We will see Him as He is." All
the beauty of this world is but the faintest shadow
of the beauty of God. It was but a partial revelation

222 LIFE AND WRITINGS

of the divine glory that transfigured Our Saviour on
Mt. Tabor, yet, at the sight, the apostles would have
remained there forever. Aided by the light of grace,
the glorified soul will see the Blessed Trinity, Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, Three yet One, distinct yet not
separable, ineffable in perfection and knowing no
change. Here is Truth, Goodness, and Beauty, Infi-
nite in degree and duration.

We will love God. Who could see Him and know
Him and not love Him? We will love Him, not as
we do to-day, with a weak inconstant love, but with
a love strong, ardent, and perfect. We will love Him
without tiring and only for the pleasure of loving Him.
Our heart, now so eager, yet insatiable, will then rest
content, for it will be united to the great heart of God.

We will possess God. What is the great and sole
desire of the just upon earth? It is to be united to
God. That union begun here will be consummated in
heaven. We will possess God in the highest, holiest,
closest possible manner. He will be ours and we will
be His. This is the supremest reward of love, and
God Himself could not grant a greater.

One consideration only remains. The joys of heaven
are without end. "Never, forever, forever, never,"
how these words stir the very depths of our heart!
Never to grieve, forever to rejoice.

"Let us so strive that we may obtain that incor-
ruptible crown."

BISHOP BRADLEY.

Elsewhere in this magazine we have given the story
of the life and death of our good Bishop. Others have
given many beautiful, touching, and just tributes to
his work and character, and now it devolves upon us

OF BISHOP DELANY 223

to pay our last duty of love and gratitude to one of
our dearest friends on earth. In Bishop Bradley The
Guidon lost its truest friend and warmest supporter.
This magazine was his creation. All that it has accom-
plished was due to his support, encouragement, and
advice. It was he who planted, he who watered, and
if God gave any fruit the credit is due wholly to him
who has passed away.

The diocese of Manchester mourns the loss of a
good shepherd; the people of the city, a devoted pas-
tor; the state, an eminent citizen; the poor, a friend;
the suffering-, a comforter; the bereaved, a consoler;
the doubtful, a counselor; but to us he was more than
all this. He was a father and a friend in the highest,
holiest sense the terms imply. We are fully aware
that an editorial notice should be of an impersonal
nature. We know that an editor is supposed to be a
kind of intellectual abstraction and not a creature of
flesh and blood with a heart and soul to feel and grieve,
but, in an affliction such as this, it is hard to play the
part and conceal entirely one's feelings. It is not,
however, our purpose to obtrude here our personal
loss, nor to parade our sorrow before the world ; it is
to apologize, rather, if in the course of this, our last
tribute to the beloved dead, these feelings should
betray themselves.

Were we to take a text to summarize the life of
Bishop Bradley, it would be this: "The zeal of thy
house hath eaten me up."

Early in manhood he heard the call of God to His
holy service, and, prompt as any Samuel, he answered
the summons. From that day to the day of his death
he knew no other object in life, and followed no other
than his Divine Master. For more than thirty-two
years he labored in the holy ministry. The days and

224 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the weeks were all too short to satisfy his ardent
zeal for the glory of God and the salvation of souls.
Many a time during these last two years when his
labors had made grave inroads on his health, he was
expostulated with by well-meaning friends, and urged
to take a well-earned rest. He listened patiently to all
this advice, but, once to a friend who pressed him
with more than usual insistence, he betrayed the secret
of his zeal: " When I was ordained," said he, " I prom-
ised God to do all that in me lay for His service, and I
must go on to the end."

The twenty years of his episcopate were full of
arduous labors. It was his to organize a new diocese.
The field was vast. Long journeys had to be un-
dertaken, and conveniences in travel were not then
what they are now. All over the State of New
Hampshire went the Bishop, like the good shepherd
that he was, seeking the stray sheep of his fold.
Every city, town, and hamlet knew his fostering care.
During these journeys he bore all kinds of hardships
and discomforts. He preached many times in the
same day, often driving twenty and thirty miles over
mountain roads between mission stations. On these
visitations no fatigue ever caused him to omit long
hours in the confessional. He was always accessible
to the humblest in the parish, and it was one of the
greatest pleasures of these poor people to meet the
Bishop on these yearly rounds, and to receive his
cordial greetings. No man in the State had so
extended and varied acquaintance, and no one followed
with such interest all that concerned the individual
members of his flock, wherever they might be. It is
no wonder that he grew into their affection.

He lived to see the population of his diocese in-
crease almost threefold, and the number of priests

OF BISHOP DELANY 225

multiply in the same ratio. New churches sprung
up everywhere, and it is safe to say that, to-day,
there is not a portion of this great State that has
not been provided for spiritually.

But it was the people of Manchester who knew
him best. To the stranger coming to this city we
may say : "You seek his monument? Look around."
Everything speaks of him. It was he who built our
beautiful cathedral and chapel of the Blessed Sacra-
ment. It was he who built St. Patrick's Church and
the Rosary Chapel, our schools, our orphanages, our
hospitals, our asylum, and in the hearts of men,
women, and children he built that other temple, not
made by hands, when he prepared them as fit dwelling
places for the Holy Spirit of God,

His daily life was full of work and prayer. He
always rose at six, no matter what were the fatigues
of the day before. His morning meditation and prayer
over, he celebrated the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass at
seven o'clock. The people of the parish always
esteemed it a privilege to assist at the Bishop's Mass,
and almost invariably, even on a week-day morning,
he addressed them a short instruction appropriate to
the feast or the season. Mass was to him a morning
paradise. Once, during the last few months, when
asked to desist from so taxing a duty, he said
pathetically : "If you knew what the Mass is to me,
you would not ask me."

All day long he was ready to receive any caller,
and his threshold was worn by the footsteps of the
poor and the unfortunate. Patient, indulgent, sym-
pathetic, he listened to their tales and relieved their
wants. Hither came the sick and the infirm to ask
his blessing and to seek his prayers. Mothers
brought their children that he might lay his hands

226 LIFE AND WRITINGS

upon them, so great was the veneration in which he
was held. The institutions about the city looked for
his daily visit. His cheery smile and encouraging-
word left peace and sunshine behind him.

As the beginning of his day was spent with God,
so also was the end of it. The little chapel of the
household held his greatest treasure, Jesus in the
Blessed Eucharist. Many an hour he passed here,
seeking light and refreshment. Though we knew
the hour of his rising, we were never sure of the
hour of his retiring, so long were these vigils of
prayer. Once a priest of the house returning from
a sick call after midnight, hastily entering the chapel
stumbled over the Bishop, kneeling there in prayer.

As might be expected, the relations betwen the
Bishop and his priests were most intimate and cordial.
With them he was more like a father than a superior.
Charity and forbearance marked all his dealings.
Bishop Bradley never had a case of contention in any
ecclesiastical court. When correction or reproof was
administered, it was always done in the kindest,
gentlest manner, and the one admonished never bore
resentment. Severe and strict for himself, he was
indulgent to others, and where leniency failed, rather
than employ the authority he possessed he invoked
God most earnestly in prayer to come to his aid, and
in several instances known to us, God did intervene
in a most striking manner. No bishop was ever more
beloved by his priests. No guest was more welcome
than he in their homes. His intercourse was always
affable; his conversation easy and entertaining. No
man ever heard him say an unkind or uncharitable
word of another, and he was always ready to take the
defense of the timid, the weak, or the unfortunate.
He, in turn, held in high esteem the priests of his dio-

OF BISHOP DELANY 227

cese. To him they were the best priests in the world;
they were to him a source of pride and joy, and he
loved every one of them to the least and last with the
tenderness of a fond father. Nothing they did or
undertook was a matter of indifference to him. He
shared their joys and sorrows. Who was in want
that he did not feel it? Who was scandalized and he
was not on fire? During the course of the twenty years
he presided over the diocese the priests gave him
many marks of appreciation and esteem, but none
was more noticeable or sincere than the genuine grief
manifested when they learned that he, their Bishop,
was no more. His memory will be ever to them a
source of edification and inspiration.

Loved as he was by his priests, he was loved and
revered more, were it possible, by the religious women
under his charge. Between him and them was a del-
icate, holy bond which united both closer to God. None
better than they knew the higher spiritual side of his
nature, for he it was who led them along the steep
road to perfection. The sorrow these devoted souls
felt for the loss of their spiritual father was tem-
pered only by the assurance that he will continue to
watch over them from his high place in heaven.

In his dealings with people in general, Bishop
Bradley was "all things to all men," that he might
win all to God. He remembered names and faces,
and never forgot family concerns. Though always
dignified and reserved, he always made one feel at
ease in his presence, and inspired confidence with-
out fear. Even those who came in daily contact with
him, chose him for their confessor, and the biggest
sinner, as well as the timidest child, felt no hesitation
in approaching him in the sacred tribunal of penance.

228 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Such was the life of our good Bishop before men.
But there was another that he lived before God, an in-
terior life which, strive as he might, he could not wholly
conceal. His union with God shone on his very face,
and impressed people who met him for the first time.
This became more and more marked as the end ap-
proached. Was it because heaven was nearer? His
faith was as simple as that of a child. In all the prac-
tices of religion he was as humble as the humblest,
If we would single out any of his particular devotions
it would be that of the Blessed Eucharist and that of
the Sacred Heart of Jesus. During all his priestly life
he never omitted the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass when
he was able to perform it. During his last sickness he
received holy communion every day, and the last time
was only a few hours before his soul passed away. We
might cite many instances of his love and reverence for
our Eucharistic Saviour, but it would lead too far. We
will, however, give one such, to show his anxiety to
avoid even the least disrespect to the Blessed Sacra-
ment. Once, while giving the children their first Holy
Communion in a country parish, a little girl was so
frightened as to be unable to swallow the Sacred Parti-
cle placed upon her tongue. The Bishop waited pa-
tiently a few minutes, spoke kindly to her, and urged
her to try to swallow. It was no use. The little one
was as if paralyzed, and the Sacred Host remained,
satuated with saliva, in her mouth. Seeing the plight
of the child, and fearing any irreverence would occur,
the Bishop took the Host from the child's mouth, put it
into his own, swallowed it, and passed on.

It was his care to establish in every parish of the
diocese, the League of the Sacred Heart of Jesus.
When at home he invariably gave the First Friday
instruction and explained the intention of the monthly
prayer. More than once, the person who sorted the

OF BISHOP DELANY 229

petitions for prayer, dropped into the box at the foot
of the statue of the Sacred Heart, found simple and
heartfelt petitions in the handwriting- of the Bishop.

Like all great servants of God, the Bishop cared
nothing- for the g-oods of this world. His treasure
was in heaven. At his death he left nothing-. He
kept only one bank account, and that was in the
name of the "Roman Catholic Bishop of Manchester,"
the leg-al title of his office, so that his successor has
but to sign his name and he inherits all that the
Bishop possessed. During- all the years he acted as
pastor of the Cathedral parish he drew no salary,
and all he asked was that the parish pay his funeral
expenses. The collection of Christmas day was taken
up for that purpose. A small amount of insurance
was divided between two orphan nieces of the Bishop
and the charitable institutions of the city.

His death is described elsewhere. He died as he
lived, at peace with God and man, with the full as-
surance of a blessed immortality.

We will not try to estimate the value of such a life.
We do not dare to calculate our loss. We only bow
in humble submission to the Holy Will of God, and
thank Him fervently for having- given us so good, so
true, so holy a man as Bishop Bradley.

Necessarily the qualities that made Father Delany
succeed in the discharge of these various and diverse
duties commended him also to his superior. He thus
came to be not only Bishop Bradley's secretary, but
his confidential friend and adviser. The plans, the
hopes, the fears, the sorrows of his superior, all
these Father Delany shared, but so truly loyal was
he to the trust reposed in him that even his best
friends hardly g-uessed the close relationship between

230 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the two. He often accompanied the Bishop on his
travels, and frequently represented him on public
occasions. His duties as chancellor, too, which brought
him into intimate relations with the pastors through-
out the State, were always so admirably performed
as to command the respect of both Bishop and priests.
Thus widely known and esteemed, it is no wonder
that on the death of Bishop Bradley in December,
1903, Father Delany was prominently mentioned for
elevation to the vacant see, nor did the announcement
come as a surprise that on the priests' list of candi-
dates John B. Delany was marked dignissimus. At
the turna of the New England Bishops, held some
weeks later, there was read to them a letter, written
by Bishop Bradley months before his death, naming
Father Delany as one of the three priests whom he
would recommend as his successor. Further com-
mendation was unnecessary.

FATHER DELANY'S VALEDICTORY.

The September issue of The Guidon, of which
Father Delany was editor up to the time of his ap-
pointment as Bishop, contained a beautiful "Editorial
Valedictory" as the reverend editor laid down his
pen to take up the more important duties of Bishop
of the New Hampshire diocese.

It read as follows:

"With this number the editor of The Guidon lays
down his pen and takes up the episcopal staff; he
severs his official connection with this magazine and
assumes the government of the diocese of Man-
chester. In so doing he feels he should say a word
by way of valedictory to the readers of The Guidon,
with whom he has been associated so long and for
whom he has the tenderest regard.

OF BISHOP DELANY 231

"Six years ago the publication of this magazine
was begun at the instigation of the late beloved
Bishop Bradley. Our capital at the time might be
summed up thus: An abundance of good will, a de-
sire to fill a long-felt want, what little aptitude the
Lord gave us for the work, and a confidence born of
inexperience. These were not very tangible assets,
but, God helping, they have realized something in the
end.

"During these years there have been work and
worry. The road of Catholic journalism, like the
road to Jordan, is a hard road to travel, and in our
six years we have seen not a few of our fellow-
travelers fall by the wayside. Yet withal ours has
not been an unpleasing experience. There was never
a kinder master nor a more appreciative one than
our dear departed Bishop. We labored under his eye
and his direction, and our least effort was es-
teemed a personal favor. He consoled us in our
trials, he encouraged us in our disappointments, he
was ever ready to listen to our plans and to suggest
ones of his own. His ripe judgment and broad
charity shed light on the subjects we treated, and
his far-seeing wisdom saved us from many a pitfall.
His ever-ready generosity came more than once to
our aid when we had grim visions of the sheriff's
visit.

"Our dealings with the priests of the diocese have
been exceedingly pleasant. They realized from the
beginning that The Guidon was undertaken for the
general good and not for any personal or pecuniary
purpose; that it was the institution of the Bishop
himself; and they have given it their cordial support.
They allowed us the use of their pulpits to introduce
it to their people, and often served as our voluntary

232 LIFE AND WRITINGS

agents without pay or reward. Many a time since
has their patience *t>een taxed by ourselves and our
patrons, but they have been charitable and indulgent.
After four years' existence and single-handed en-
deavor The Guidon was turned over to the manage-
ment of a body composed of the clergy, who formed
a corporation for the purpose, thus rendering the
work entirely diocesan. It might be said here that
most of the stock subscribed was transferred to the
charitable institutions of the State, thus giving these
what profits might accrue.

"Our relations with the patrons of The Guidon have
been intimate and affectionate. During all these years
from month to month we have tried to instruct and
edify. From the pulpit of the editor's chair we have
addressed an invisible audience. We have never looked
into each other's faces, but we have talked heart to
heart. No editor ever had a more indulgent clientele.
When we taught, you learned; when we approved, you
responded; when we reproved, you accepted; and when
we condemned, you acquiesced.

"The editing of a religious paper had its many dis-
advantages. We preach doctrine and morality, but if
there ever was a case of ' casting bread upon the
waters' it is just here. Again and again the editor
questions himself : Who will read it? What good will
it do? Is it not lost after all? The effect of his preach-
ing is always remote. He knows not, and may never
know, the souls he has influenced for good. Yet such
consolation was not always denied us. Many a time,
when discouragement assailed us, some little word
reached us, like a sweet-scented summer breeze, to
tell us of good accomplished for a weary-laden soul,
and that, too, in most unexpected places. More than
once God seemed to make our little publication the

OF BISHOP DELANY 233

vehicle of faith to some one who had sat in darkness
and in the shadow of death. More than once were
the words we spoke just what some poor anguished
soul sought for. Surely with such visible rewards
as these no man would grudge the pains his work
entails.

"The secular press of this and neighboring States
has been uniformly kind and courteous. The daily
papers have given us ample space in their columns.
They have treated our opinions with deference and
respect, and have often lent their aid to our claims of
right and justice. The editor feels that he cannot lay
down his pen without expressing to these gentlemen
of the press his appreciation of their kindness to him-
self and The Guidon.

"It has been said that if St. Paul came back to
earth in these, our days, he would be a newspaper
man. And it is not unlikely. Any one who knows
the power of the press will realize that the Apostle
of the Gentiles would not neglect so mighty a means
for good. In the case of your editor things have been
reversed. Instead of the Apostle becoming the news-
paper man, the newspaper man becomes the apostle,
for such is the Bishop of your church, and that, too, by
the design of the Holy Ghost. But be assured that his
interest in The Guidon and its readers does not cease
with the change. It is his hope that the magazine will
continue its good work, that its sphere of usefulness
will be enlarged, and that its life will be long perpet-
uated. To you, dear readers, I am no longer your
editor, but I am your Bishop, the shepherd of your
souls, placed by Almighty God at the head of the
flock to guard and to guide. With God's holy grace,
I shall speak to you often through these familar col-

234 LIFE AND WRITINGS

umns. I know you will barken to my voice. And now,
for my leave-taking, I impart to you, one and all, my
episcopal benediction,

"JOHN B. DELANY,

Bishop-Elect of Manchester."

EXTRACTS FROM SERMONS.

THE BLESSING OF BELLS.

We give the bells a holy name to put them under the
protection of the saints, those powerful friends of God.
These bells have been called by the names of the Holy
Family, Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, and what patron in all
heaven can compare to these. The gospel is sung- to
indicate that hereafter the brazen tongue shall recall its
holy precepts.

We pray that at the ringing of these consecrated
bells God may protect His people from the lightning
and the storm, from the power of evil spirits, from
temptation and sin, that God will preserve them in the
fervor and practice of their blessed faith.

Who but the unbeliever will deny efficacy to the
prayers of the Church? God's Providence rules all
creation, spiritual and natural. He created all things
and keeps all things in existence. Ah, my friends,
God does marvelous things, and does them with divine
simplicity.

He said, "let there be light," and there was light. Our
Saviour commanded the sea to be still and there came a
great calm. By a word He cast out evil spirits. By a
word, as is recited in the gospel of this ceremony,
He called Lazarus back to life when he had been four
days in the tomb. So much of His power did he mani-
fest through articulate speech. Nay, He even went
farther. To His apostles and to His priests, through

OF BISHOP DELANY 235

the words of their mouth, He seems to have exhausted
His omnipotence. He gave to them by the power of a
word to forgive sins in His holy name to bring Him
back to earth again, in the second incarnation.

Nor has God despised the inarticulate sound. It, too,
is His creature. We have all experienced the mys-
terious influence with which He has endowed the song
of the birds, the rippling of the waters, the rustling of
the leaves, the whispering of the breeze, diapason of
Niagara, the thunder of the storm, the roaring of the
sea. We know the mysterious stirrings of the heart,
the keen emotion and strange yearnings excited in us
by God's marvelous gift of music, that would seem to
have escaped from some higher sphere and be the sym-
phony of eternal harmony, the echo of our heavenly
home, the voice of angels or the magnificat of saints.
Hence, the Church employs this inarticulate voice in
her service to excite us to more fervent devotion.

But it has pleased Almighty God to employ inarticu-
late sound in especially marvelous ways. We read in
holy scripture that, "When Saul was troubled with an
evil spirit David took his harp and played with his hand
and Saul was refreshed and was better for the evil
spirit departed from him."

And - we are reminded by the prayer of the Bishop
consecrating the bell, of the extraordinary victory over
their enemies which the Lord pleased to give to His
chosen people by the sounding of the trumpets of the
priests around the walls of Jericho. It was not by arms
but by the sounding of the trumpets that the walls of
the city fell when they had been compassed seven
times.

Who, then, will say that these bells, blessed and
anointed by the prayer of Holy Church, shall not have a
sacred power?

236 LIFE AND WRITINGS

I have said this is an occasion of singular suggestive-
ness. And so it is. It carries us back to the distant
past; it speaks to the living present; it has a solemn
word for the future. As we look at these silent bells,
ready to begin their holy mission, our minds revert to
bells of childhood and the sweet influence they wrought
in our tender years. They are forever associated in
our minds with the altar and the Mass. Their sweet
cadence dwells within our memory, like the songs of
God's angels, too sweet for mortal ears.

If I will be pardoned a personal allusion, I might tell
you the sweet message the bells brought me, when
years ago, in a foreign land, I heard the chimes of the
Bayeux cathedral ring out its midnight song. It was
the familiar strophe of Mendelssohn's oratorio, this
sweet assurance, as it were, from heaven: "Who
watches over Israel slumbers not nor sleeps."

But far beyond our earliest memory the Christian
mind loves to wander. We see the village spire, the
cathedral tower, the campanile; we hear the Angelus
sounding over Europe. We hear the joyous Christmas
bells telling the tidings of good joy; we hear the Alle-
luias of the Easter bells; we hear the bells celebrating
Christian marriage, and its solemn tolling for a soul
that is passing to God. The bells ring out the praises
of God everywhere, and everywhere a faithful people
bow in reverent prayer. Truly is the bell the voice of
the Church. While there are evidences of the use of
small bells in pre-Christian times, it is admitted that
the marvelously formed and proportioned church bell is
of ecclesiastical origin. To Paulinus of Nola, who lived
about the year 400, is ascribed the first use of the bell
for church purposes. Its appearance at that time
seems, indeed, providential. The era of persecution
was just past. The Church had begun her work in

OF BISHOP DELANY 237

the open light of day. Previously, her retreat was in
the ground like that of a hunted animal, but now she
comes forth full of life and joy and energy. She makes
her bells and blesses them and sets them ringing-
praises. She calls believers and unbelievers to Him;
she invokes His blessing- and protection upon all.

MILITARY MASS.

The ceremony took place in St. Joseph's Cemetery
in West Manchester, and the Rev. Fr. J. B. Delany
was the celebrant. Following the exercises, the
members of the G. A. R. and the younger veterans
joined forces, and the 213 graves of the soldiers of
two wars were marked with the customary wreath
surrounding the Stars and Stripes.

At the cemetery a temporary altar had been erected
on the steps of the chapel, and the military compan-
ies, with the Knights of St. John, formed a square
directly in front, while the veterans of both the G.
A. R. posts and the Spanish-American War Veterans
formed in line on the inside. The military Mass,
according to the ritual of the Catholic Church, was
celebrated by Fr. Delany, and the National Guards-
men fired the usual salutes. The following is the
address delivered by Fr. Delany, who, speaking in a
clear, distinct voice, was heard by the hundreds
that surrounded the military square:

"Making a gathering, he sent 12,000 drachms of
silver to Jerusalem for sacrifice to be offered for the
sins of the dead, thinking well and religiously con-
cerning the resurrection." II. Machabees, xii., 43.

These words were spoken of Judas Machabeus,
that valiant soldier of the Jewish nation who fought
so well the battles of God's chosen people. Victory

238 LIFE AND WRITINGS

bad crowned his effort; his cause had triumphed, and
the joyous shout of the people had hailed him as
their saviour. In the midst of all this acclaim the
mind of the leader turned to those who fell in battle.
Their eyes were closed, they saw not the wreath of
victory that graced his brow; their ears were deaf to
the voice of praises; stark and stiff they lay upon
the bloody field with their blanched faces turned
toward the sky or buried in the dust. The noble
heart of Judas was moved ; he could not share with
them the joys of victory won, but there was one
duty he could do, there was one office he might per-
form. "Making- a gathering-, he sent 12,000 drachms
of silver to Jerusalem for a sacrifice" to be offered
for their souls that God might pardon whatever
offenses they were guilty of and admit them to His
blessed presence for ever.

In like manner you soldiers have come here to-day
to pay your tribute of love and prayer to your de-
parted brethren and to offer a sacrifice to God in
their behalf. It is the unbloody sacrifice of the
Mass, offered for those who fought and died by your
side in defence of the honor of our country.

Other days may have their glory, but this day, of
all civic days, is the tenderest and holiest. With
reverent care you come to the last resting-place of
these heroic dead to mark the green sward that lies
over them with the tiny flag they loved so well and
place the offering of Spring upon their graves to
show the world that the memory of their deeds is
ever fresh and beautiful. It is a day of tender recol-
lection. In the quiet of the graveyard the clash of
arms is stilled, the roar of the guns is hushed, the
groans of the dying unheard. It is the beginning
and the end we think of to-day, and we willingly for-

OF BISHOP DELANY 239

get all the horrors that lie between. The day of
their departure arises before our mind. There was
the tender farewell, the striving- to keep down emo-
tion, the tear hastily brushed away; then a wave of
the hand, a turn of the road, and our soldier boy is
gone for ever.

"Brave as the bravest he marched away,
(Hot tears on the cheek of his mother lay),
Triumphant waved our flag 1 one day,

He fell in the front before it."
************

"A grave in the woods with the grass o'ergrown,

A grave in the heart of his mother.
His clay in the one lies lifeless and lone;

There is not a name, there is not a stone,
And only the voice of the wind maketh moan

O'er the grave where never a flower is strewn,
But his memory lives in the other."

Twice in our generation has sounded the call to
arms. Twice have our fathers, sons and brothers
answered. To the younger of us the Civil War is
not even a memory, yet we have lived near enough
to those stirring days to know what it meant to our
nation. We have heard the ghastly tale of those
hundreds of thousands slain on the fields of the South
to save the integrity of our country. The cost was
great, but in blood we wiped out from our land the
black stain of slavery. Is it any wonder, then, that
we honor the memory of those who paid the price,
and we, the heirs of freedom, gratefully acknowledge
our debt of gratitude? To the honored dead we give
the tribute of our praise and the offering of a heart-
felt prayer. Of the living war-scarred veterans of
those earlier days we say with all truth, "We prize
even the bits."

Patriotism is not dead. You veterans who stand
here to-day need but look about you for the proof of

240 LIFE AND WRITINGS

it. The cause for which you fought and bled, the
honor of our country, the claims of humanity, were
vindicated by those later veterans who stand around
you to-day. The dastardly deed that blew up the
battleship Maine in the harbor of Havana, not less
than the guns that were fired on Sumter, woke the
nation, not to vengeance, but to justice. And the
youth of this generation that took your place in the
ranks of soldier defenders yielded not a jot or a
tittle to their patriotic sires.

It was my good fortune to be in the national
capital on the occasion of the declaration of war.
The scene that attended this was by no means such
as my boyhood had fancied would accompany so im-
portant a crisis. Excitement there was, but most of
it was confined to the newspapers. Deliberation and
determination were the characteristics that marked
the scene. Did this mean lack of patriotism, want
of courage, or disregard for right and justice? By
no means. It meant the possession of all of these
virtues in the highest degree. It meant that when a
decision was reached it would be such a one as God
would approve, that the nations of the world would
justify, and that the people of our country would
sanction without reserve.

Returning north through ten states, I found on
every hand that other kind of patriotism that seeks
expression by love for the flag, and readiness to fight
and die for the cause it represents. It was not in
the crowded cities that it found its most touching
expression, but in the little towns and villages of
our own state where every humble home on the hill-
sides and in the valleys had its Stars and Stripes
waving proudly there. From homes like these went
forth our sons. The mother of the Horatii gave her

OF BISHOP DELANY 241

three sons to do battle for their country, and her
example has been held up to the admiration of the
world ever since. On the camp ground at Concord,
when the New Hampshire regiment left for the
front, one of your mothers knelt there on the sod to
ask God's blessing- on her four sons, all she had,
brave soldier boys, who answered the first call of
their country. Is not this as illustrious an example
as the pagan nations of old could furnish ? This is
Christian patriotism, too, and the country that can
inspire such patriotism is safe.

Many of you, enlisted at duty's call, were not
destined to face the bullets of the enemy. You had
a more terrible foe to encounter. It was the fever
and gaunt death that stalked abroad at Chickamauga
that slew hundreds and thousands of your number.
Again it was my lot to meet you on that awful
journey home. Never will I forget that ghastly
train, with its freight of living- death, of fever-ridden
victims, helpless and dying-, the wrecks of humanity
returned to us in place of the stalwart youth that
we sent forth.

No braver hearts ever faced the fire of an enemy
than those that waited patiently and dutifully where
death came in this hideous form. To them, as to
the rest, is due honor and praise for "they serve
who only stand and wait." On our soldiers' and
sailors' monument we have inscribed the text : "Dulce
et Decorum Pro Patria Mori." "It is sweet and
honorable to die for one's country." And it is all
true. I would add, it is far harder to live and suffer
for one's country, and consequently more honorable
and praiseworthy. This is your title to reward.

Do we grudge the price we paid ? No. Another
republic has been added to the nations of the world

242 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and the flag of Cuba now waves above a free people,
made so by our instrumentality. Cuba is a Catholic
republic. As long as she is faithful to Catholic
principles, so long will she abide. Pagans knew not
freedom nor the principles of democracy. It was St.
Thomas, the greatest doctor of the church, who
declared that democracy, a government of the people
was the most perfect form of human government.

Your battles are over, and, please God, not again
in our generation will you be called upon to give the
supremest proof of love for your country that a man
can give to defend it with your life. May God give
you many years to serve your country and enjoy the
blessings you and your heroic dead have striven so
manfully to maintain. Be loyal to the dead. To the
voice of praise add the voice of prayer. 'Tis the
noblest tribute Christian souls can give to their dear
departed ones. Thus live as good soldiers and when
your time comes to lay down your arms you can say,
with all confidence : "I have fought the good fight ; I
have finished my course ; I have kept the faith. As
to the rest there is a crown of justice, which the
Lord, the just judge, will render to me in that day,
and not only to me, but to them also that love His
coming."

ADDRESS GIVEN IN LOWELL BEFORE THE UNITED
IRISH LEAGUE, 1902.

It was not my intention to make a speech. I con-
sented to come only on condition that a few remarks
from me would be all that was expected. To such
an invitation I felt it my duty to respond. It is your
purpose to unite for the cause of justice and strive
by all legitimate means to obtain fair play and just
treatment for the land of your birth or the land of
your ancestors.

OF BISHOP DELANY 243

That such a movement as the United Irish League
is timely and just you have but to look to the other
side of the Atlantic. For a few years back Ireland
has been comparatively free from persecution and
oppression, but within a few months new measures
of tyranny have been devised and a perfidious coer-
cion law has been proclaimed. Is it because of re-
bellion or disorder there? By no means. There is
neither rebellion nor disorder. Ireland, above all the
countries of the world, is a crimeless land, and the
only object such laws can have is to provoke crime, to
incite to bloodshed if possible, and to furnish a pretext
for the unspeakable cruelty that England's hireling's
have exercised over Ireland in the days gone by.

After a war of two years and a half outnumbering
her adversaries ten to one, beaten at every turn, her
ablest generals acquitting themselves hardly better
than corporals of the home guard, England gave theBoers
peace at their own terms and paid for it with 100,000
men and a thousand million dollars. It was, forsooth,
a famous victory. All London went wild with joy.
Kitchener was voted a pension and a medal it
should be a leather one, for it lasts and in a few
days the King will be crowned with his realm at
peace.

There is only one discordant note. A gallant
soldier who has fought nobly in the cause of liberty
for the Boers was honored by the electors of Galway
by being named for a place in Parliament. The war
being over, he claims the amnesty granted to those who
bore arms, but as soon as he sets foot upon British soil
he is cast into prison. He made a mistake. The am-
nesty granted to the Boer, the Dutch, the French, the
American, the African negro, was never given to an
Irishman. High treason is the charge, and he is in

244 LIFE AND WRITINGS

danger of his life. The charge is false. He is
guilty of no treason. A man may be born in a
stable, but that does not make him a horse, much
less an ass. An Irishman born under the British
flag is not a subject of England, let the laws say
what they will.

Ireland is ever at war with England and it is no
treason for an Irishman to take up arms against her
in whatsoever quarter of the world the occasion may
present itself. Col. Lynch is a soldier, and a patriot,
but not a traitor, any more than was Robert Emmet,
though like Emmet he may die on a scaffold.

But it will be asked, what do you expect to accom-
plish, what can a league such as this do to alleviate
the sufferings of the Irish and right the wrongs of
their land? We answer, such a league as this can
do much. We have but to appeal to history, even
to the memory of most of us to see what such an
organization has done in the past.

With a handful of men, united, determined, Charles
Stewart Parnell went to the British Parliament and
raising his hand in the face of the British empire
declared no business would be done in the halls of
legislature until his cause was heard, and until
Ireland's wrongs were righted. Did he succeed ? You
know he did. He got not all he asked for, it is true,
but he did compel the greatest living statesman of
that day, William E. Gladstone, to shape his policy
to that end and forced the then dominant liberal
party to pass a Home Rule Bill through the lower
house of Parliament. If it was lost in the senile
House of Lords, something of a lasting benefit had
been accomplished. The Land Bill has since been
passed, and the County Council's Act gives Ireland
almost as much freedom as she enjoyed when her
own Parliament met in Dublin.

OF BISHOP DELANY 245

Lord Russell has declared that the Land League
accomplished more for Ireland than all her armed
revolutions ever achieved.

Now how is Ireland's freedom to be won? By
united, concerted action at home and abroad.

Michael Davitt was asked by the Pope recently
what was the population of Ireland. "Twenty millions,
Holy Father, but they are mostly in America," was
the reply. It is from America, then, will come sup-
port and encouragement ; it is that nerves the arm
to strife. The support we must give is financial. In
this great battle it is money, not bullets, that makes
the munition of war^ And we should give freely and
generously.

I have no patience with those who are ever ready
to condemn a movement by declaring it is a money
making venture. It is often but a convenient excuse
for such people to tighten their purse strings.

Members of Parliament are not paid by the Gov-
ernment. It is brains, not men of means that Ireland
needs. Nor should we grudge them their meagre
support. How many disinterested Congressmen have
we in Washington who would serve their country
without pay? I never heard of any Irish patriot
making money on his patriotism, though I have heard
of many whom it cost their fortune and their life."

The speaker then told a pathetic story of an Irish
patriot of the Boyle O'Reilly and Michael Davitt stamp,
a man who had visited his home in this city in the
Land League days and whose story of self-sacrifice made
a lasting impression on his mind. He, of late years,
had wondered where this man was, but some time ago
he read an account of his death in a New York poor
house. This was the manner in which poor Patrick
Melledy was rewarded for his patriotism.

246 LIFE AND WRITINGS

In conclusion Rev. Fr. Delany said: "God has given
us freedom in this republic and in appreciation thereof
we should show proper sympathy for every land strug-
gling- to be free. We should especially give our moral
and financial support to the present movement for the
benefit of Ireland. It is a movement adopted by the
people as best calculated to achieve reforms and it is
one in which we can all assist by contributing even a
small amount to the support of this branch of the
league."

OF BISHOP DELANY 247

EPISCOPACY.

When the Manchester diocese was bereaved of its
first Bishop all hearts turned to the young- Chancellor
as his logical successor. And so it came to pass.

On the ninth of August, 1904, the fortieth anniver-
sary of his birth, Father Delany received word from
Rome that he was to succeed the late Bishop Bradley.

The following tribute paid to Father Delany at this
time, by a New Hampshire paper, reveals the attitude
of the people toward their new leader. "The appoint-
ment of Reverend John B. Delany to be bishop of
Manchester is one which every citizen of New Hamp-
shire will cordially commend. It will add to the
Catholic hierarchy of New England a young, vigorous,
cultured prelate, trained to the duties of his new
office and looking forward by God's will to many
years of fruitful labor. Best of all, Father Delany's
appointment carries the assurance of the continuance
of that wise and saintly policy of church adminis-
tration by which his gifted predecessor made this
diocese noted for its spirit of progress; for while
the new Bishop will be no slavish imitator, it cannot
be but that his years of intimate association with
Bishop Bradley have enabled him to take in much of
that zealous prelate's gracious habit of mind and
manner. Under his guidance we shall look for the
Catholic Church in New Hampshire to extend its
work of education, philanthropy, and spiritual eleva-
tion to a degree of which its past history is merely
the faintest promise."

248 LIFE AND WRITINGS

CONSECRATION.

On Thursday, the eighth of September, 1904, in his
own cathedral Church of St. Joseph, the Rt. Rev. John
Bernard Delany, D. D., was consecrated second bishop
of Manchester, by the Apostolic Delegate, the Most
Rev. Diomede Falconio, D. D., Archbishop of Larissa.
A date more beautiful and fitting could hardly have
been chosen, the feast of the birthday of the Mother
of God, and the first of the jubilee in honor of her Im-
maculate Conception. Heaven itself seemed to smile,
for the weather during the hours of consecration was
all that could be desired.

The cathedral itself never looked better. The sun,
shining through the storied windows, cast far into the
church brilliant rays of varied hue, and the new elec-
tric lights in the sanctuary showed to best advantage
the chaste designs of the marble altars, the beauty of
which had not been marred by any attempt at decora-
tion.

Not before in the Catholic history of Manchester
have so many distinguished strangers been her guests.
They came by scores during the day and evening pre-
vious, and that morning every incoming train was
crowded with visiting priests and laymen. The family
of the Bishop-elect and their personal friends from
Lowell came to the city in a special car.

Admission to the church was by ticket only. Long
before the doors were open, the streets in the immedi-
ate neighborhood of the cathedral were lined with
patient waiters eager to secure good seats, and with
hundreds of spectators who, unable to gain admission,
had to content themselves with a view of the pro-
cession. Once the doors were opened, the church was
soon filled to its utmost capacity.

The ordinary seating capacity of St. Joseph's is 1,600,
but by the judicious placing of benches and folding

OF BISHOP DELANY 249

chairs, it was for this occasion increased to 2,000. A
glance about the church just before the services began
disclosed a gathering both representative and interest-
ing, composed as it was of people from every walk and
condition in life. There were delegations from all the
religious orders of the city, both men and women, and
from many of those in adjoining states and in Canada;
members of the various organizations with which the
new bishop had been associated as spiritual guide;
clergymen of different Protestant denominations; the
mayor and other city officials; the governor of New
Hampshire and his staff in full uniform. In the pews
nearest the altar was the immediate family of the
bishop-elect.

The procession formed at the episcopal residence,
marched down Lowell Street, and entered the cathe-
dral by the great middle door. As it moved in
solemn grandeur down the broad aisle, to the inspir-
ing strains of Ecce Sacerdos Magnus, the vast con-
gregation turned expectantly. They beheld a sight
long to be remembered. First came the cross-bearer
and the acolytes. Then, two by two, to the number
of nearly 400, the other clergymen followed, passing
slowly to seats assigned them in chancel or aisles,
the secular priests in black cassocks and white sur-
plices, the religious in the sombre habits of their
respective orders. Toward the end of the long line
came the monsignori and the bishops, their purple
vestments lending brilliancy and impressiveness to
the scene. Just behind these, between the assistant
consecrators, was the Bishop-elect, in white cope and
purple biretta. Last of all, with his attend-
ants, came His Excellency the Most Reverend
Diomede Falconio, Apostolic Delegate and conse-
crating prelate, in full official robes of gray,

250 LIFE AND WRITINGS

his cappa magna borne by two little pages. Every
eye was upon him as he passed down the aisle, yet
he was seemingly all unmindful of the homage he was
receiving. Indeed, throughout the entire service, his
modesty, his simplicity, his reverence and piety, were
at all times evident, and made on every beholder, ir-
respective of creed, an impression deep and lasting.
So near he stands to the Holy Father, whose direct
representative he is, that his presence on this day
seemed to bring all in a special manner near to him
who guides the Universal Church, and whose watch-
ful care, as mentioned in the brief of appointment,
provides bishops for all the churches in Christen-
dom.

After a brief prayer, the Apostolic Delegate went
to the epistle side of the main altar, the Bishop-elect
to St. Joseph's altar, where each was clothed in the
vestments prescribed for the occasion. This done,
Mgr. Falconio sat on the fald-stool in front of the
altar, the Bishop-elect and the two consecrators sat
directly in front, facing him.

First came the reading of the Papal mandate.
Then the Bishop-elect took the solemn oath, in which
he promised obedience to the See of Rome, observ-
ance of apostolic decrees, fidelity in the discharge of
the duties of his office, and in rendering to the Vicar
of Christ on earth a correct account of all things per-
taining to the welfare, both material and spiritual, of
the churches and souls committed to his keeping.

During the examination that followed, the Bishop-
elect further promised to be faithful to the teachings
of Scripture and the traditions of the Catholic Church ;
to refrain from evil and to direct his ways to good ; to
observe and teach chastity and sobriety; to take hold of
things divine, and abstain from things worldly and from
sordid gains; to be merciful to the poor, to pilgrims,
and to all in need. He also made a profession of faith.

OF BISHOP DELANY 251

This finished, the Mass proper began, and went on
as usual to the Gospel, various minor ceremonies of the
consecration being- performed as the service proceeded.

The preacher of the day was the Rev. Win. F.
Gannon, S. J., President of Boston College, who gave an
able sermon, strong in its very simplicity. He spoke
as follows:

FR. GANNON'S SERMON.

"You have not chosen Me but I have chosen you * * *
that whatsoever you shall ask of the Father in My name, He
may give it you." JOHN xv., 16.

" Your Excellency, the Most Reverend Apostolic Delegate ;
Most Reverend Archbishop ; Right Reverend Bishops ; Right
Reverend, Very Reverend, and Reverend Fathers; and Dear
Brethren of the Laity :

"When our Lord and Saviour established His Church
He destined it to be the one and only true Church,
apostolic and universal, to embrace all nations and
peoples, and to extend through all time 'even to the
consummation of the world'; a Church so near and so
dear to the heart of the God-man that He saw fit to shed
His life-blood for every soul in it, and every soul that
should be won to it.

"And, therefore, when He chose apostles, his first
bishops, to rule over this vast kingdom, this wondrous
amalgamation of peoples of all nations, tribes, and lan-
guages, He created for these rulers and their success-
ors a position of such high and awful responsibility that
no man could dare accept it were it not pressed on him
by the God who can give and does give the strength to
sustain it. ' No man takes to himself this honor unless
he be called as was Aaron'; 'for the Holy Ghost has
placed you bishops to rule the Church of God.' Actsxx.,
28.

"The words of my text were addressed by our
Saviour not only to the first bishops of His Church, but

252 LIFE AND WRITINGS

to every bishop in the Apostolic line, from St. Peter to
our right reverend and beloved Bishop whose consecra-
tion we are witnessing- to-day.

"Allow me, therefore, to place before you, with all
needful brevity, a few thoughts suggested by the words
of our Saviour: 'You have not chosen me, but I have
chosen you.'

"The sublimity and power and responsibility of the
bishop's office are hinted at in the words of Christ, but
the office is far beyond human language to compass in
expression. It includes the power of priesthood and
goes beyond; for the bishop has power as St. Chrysos-
tom terms it 'over the real body of Christ.'

"We read that when Joseph of Egypt had gained
favor with his king he was placed in power second only
to the king, and all Egypt was at his bidding.

"But when the priest, or bishop, enters the sanctuary
to say Mass, and, coming to the altar, takes mere bread
into his hands, he acts in the name and with the al-
mighty power of God Himself as he utters the words:
'Tnis is MY BODY.' The priest, or bishop, does not
say: this is the body of Christ, but, 'this is my body';
the priest is allowed by his Divine Master to lose, as it
were, his own personality and to become one with his
God as he utters the words of consecration, and in-
stantly a startling change takes place. In the bishop's
hands there is no longer any bread, but the God of
heaven and earth, the Judge of the living and the dead;
He who in the hollow of his own hand holds and poises
the universe, is resting in the hands of his priest.
'I have chosen you' to this.

"And a second great power, almost equally sublime,
rests with the priest or bishop; the power as it is called,
'over the mystical body of Christ, 'over the members
of the flock of Christ. To bishops and priests God

OF BISHOP DELANY 253

has given this power to restore sinners to God's
friendship. They are the judges of their fellow-men.
' The tongue of the priest,' as a saint has expressed
it, 'is the key by which hell is closed and heaven is
opened.'

"Rich and poor, learned and unlearned, must sub-
mit to the priest's judgment and sentence, so that
when you come to confess your sins, even though the
crimes be such as cry to heaven for vengeance, if you
are sorry for them; if you are determined to sin no
more, when the priest raises his hand above you and
tells you that the sins are forgiven, such is the power
that God has given to man, that the judgment of
God's minister is ratified in heaven, sins are blotted
out, and man by the power given to man, is received
back into God's favor.

"These are powers so great and so alarming that
St. Anthony, St. Benedict, and St. Francis, despite
their sanctity, refused to assume such weighty respon-
sibility.

"Yet a bishop has all this power, and more. He is the
consecrator, model, director, ruler, and creator of even
the sublime priesthood; he must shield his people by
foreseeing and warding off danger; he must feed his
flock in the rich pastures of the sacraments, and of re-
vealed truth ; he must watch and pray, ' taking heed for
his flock.'

"A bishop must be a man of prayer. When you de-
sire to build a house, and you call in an architect for
consultation, you explain to him your views and wishes.
He frequently consults you to learn every detail; for he
is not to act according to his own ideas but according
to yours. It is to be your house and not his. A bishop
is God's architect. He is building God's house; he is
to do God's works. Therefore, he must consult with

254 LIFE AND WRITINGS

God, learn God's wishes, views, plans, follow every
detail prescribed by Almighty God. He cannot do
this without coming to God, talking with Him, learning
His desires, following His directions. This means
prayer; and as the work goes constantly on, constant
prayer is required. The bishop must be a man of
prayer.

"More than this, the bishop is a ruler and a king,
whose power and whose sway as far surpass the sover-
eignty of an earthly king as heaven is above earth, as
eternity transcends time, as eternal life eclipses death.
An earthly king has power, but with limitation of time;
his subjects are but temporal and decaying; his helpers
are mortal. But the power of a bishop goes beyond
the boundaries of earth and time; his sceptre will fall
from his hand in death, but he is the king of immortal
souls whom he must rule and guide into eternal heaven,
and whom, with his indelible 'character' stamped upon
his soul, he must follow; but not until he has stood in
presence of God to give account of every soul under his
jurisdiction.

"It is awful enough to be responsible for one's own
soul, but it is a crushing and overwhelming obligation
to stand before God's searching eye and answer for
thousands of souls, for whom Jesus Christ died. Yet,
this is the unevasive responsibility of a bishop. 'I
have chosen you ' for this.

"Yet, there is consolation in the words: 'You have
not chosen Me, but I have chosen you.'

"The responsibility of a bishop is indeed great,
but it is a God of infinite power and of all consola-
tion who has imposed it. Men may impose obliga-
tions and leave us to our own fretful resources to
meet them, but not so does God act. Every act of
duty has its accompanying helpful grace; every irk-
some obligation has its attendant soothing consola-
tion.

OF BISHOP DELANY 255

" 'You have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you.'
The responsibility of choice of this position is not
yours but mine, our Lord says, and mine shall be the
care to sustain and console you. Our Lord will see
that you draw consolation from your people. Your
people, who are God's people, will work with you.
These same people of Manchester who faithfully labored
with the pious, discreet, saintly, and model Bishop
Bradley, will, heart and soul, enter into the plans and
views of their new Bishop, be obedient to their prelate
and be subject to him.

"Indeed, my dear people, gratitude alone should
force you to loyal obedience to your Bishop. You
remember how our Divine Lord appealed to the
gratitude of His people. 'When,' He said, 'I shall
be lifted up from earth I shall draw all thing's to
me,' and He meant that when we, His people, should
gaze upon Him nailed to the Cross, and see the
ghastly state into which our sins had brought Him
through love for us, we should be moved to love Him
and then do whatever He asks of us.

"When, therefore, dear people, you realize the
position of your Bishop, that through love for your
souls his whole life will be devoted to you, and
that he stands ready 'to render an account' for your
souls, you shall love him and love God who has placed
him over you, and enter heartily and obediently into all
his plans. Then in his consolation the right reverend
Bishop will be able to give you the blessing given by
St. Paul to his flock. 'May the God of peace, who
brought again from the dead the great pastor of the
sheep, our Lord Jesus Christ, fit you in all goodness
that you may do His will.'

"As the people must be united with their bishop, so
the bishop must be united with his fellow bishops,

256 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and they all with the Holy See. A bishop is a Catho-
lic bishop not because bound to the apostles by the
links of time, but because by apostolic succession he
derives from the Vicar of Christ his power, his au-
thority, his jurisdiction. This unity it is which gives
him strength and encouragement, this unity of bishops
with their head makes the teaching body of the church
(under divine assistance and guidance) invincible; and
this unity is not simply a unity in doctrine, but in
heart and sentiment, leading all bishops to enter into
all views of the Holy Father to further the interests
of the Holy Church. And I look upon this, dear Bishop,
as a guarantee of your future sentiments towards the
Holy Father, that you had the singular privilege of
being consecrated by the Apostolic Delegate, nearest
in authority in this country to the source of authority.
I doubt not that when his hands were laid on you in
consecration, you felt a thrill as if they were the hands
of Pius X. that touched you.

" Our Lord will again sustain and console you in His
and your priests who, by their zeal, cooperation, and
loyalty, will support your hands and fight with you
the battles in the cause of God and of His Church.

"You will have the support in prayer and in Mass
of your fellow-bishops and other prelates of God's
Church, who from their own experience know the
weight of your responsibility.

"Then again will come the sacramental grace to aid
and bring to success all your episcopal work.

"And, with it all, comes Christ Himself who has
chosen you to your office. He who will stand with His
church to the consummation of days, behold He is with
you! Whom or what shall you fear?

"And now, dear Bishop, I am sure I may be allowed
in union with the assembled prelates, priests, and

OF BISHOP DELANY 257

people, to wish you every blessing-, every joy, and all
success in your episcopal work. May we ask a great
favor in return, the aid of your prayers and the gift
of your episcopal blessing 1 ."

After the sermon, the consecrator, turning- to the
Bishop-elect, announced the responsibilities to be laid
upon him: "A bishop judges, interprets, consecrates,
ordains, offers, baptizes, and confirms." Then, while
the consecrator, his assistants, and the Bishop-elect,
were prostrate before the altar, the clergy, in the
solemn chant of the Litany of the Saints, invoked for
the new prelate the aid of God's saints and of His
own divine grace. After this came the essential part
of the rite, the imposition of hands by the consecrator
and assistants, with the words, "Receive the Holy
Ghost." The hymn Veni Creator was intoned by Mgr.
Falconio, taken up and chanted to the end by the
assembled priests.

Next the hands of the newly-consecrated were anoin-
ted with holy chrism. He had already received the
pectoral cross; now the pastoral staff was blessed and
given him with the admonition to be lovingly severe
in the correction of vices, to judge without wrath, but
to let not love of peace cause him to neglect discipline.
The pontifical ring was likewise blessed, and placed
upon the third finger of his right hand. "Receive the
ring," said the consecrator, "the symbol of fidelity,
in order that, adorned with unspotted faith, you may
keep inviolably the spouse of God, namely, His Holy
Church." The book of the Gospels was now delivered
to him with the charge to go forth and preach, after
which the consecrator and assistants received him to
the kiss of peace.

From this point the Mass again went on as usual
until the offertory had been said, when Bishop

258 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Delany made to the consecrator the customary offer-
ings of two candles, two loaves of bread, and two
tiny casks of wine. The new Bishop then read the
offertory in unison with the consecrator, and from
that time the two together celebrated the one Mass;
one host was consecrated, of which both partook;
both, too, drank of the Blood of Christ from the
same chalice.

At the close of the Mass proper the new Bishop
was crowned with the mitre, the helmet of protection
and salvation, and was invested with his gloves.
Then by the consecrator and the senior assisting
bishop he was led to the throne, the crosier was
placed in his hand, and the long-vacant See of Man-
chester had its second bishop.

After the singing of the Psalms, and just before
the Te Deum, Bishop Delany descended to the altar
rail, and in tones clear and steady, yet full of emo-
tion, delivered his

FIRST ADDRESS TO HIS PEOPLE.

"It is consummated! The event so long looked for
has been accomplished. The widowed diocese of
Manchester has again a spouse and a bishop. You
have seen the most august ceremony of Holy Church.
Not in all her rites and ritual is there so solemn, so
sublime an act as that which you have this day wit-
nessed, which makes of one of her priests an apostle,
imparts to him the plenitude of his office, and estab-
lishes him in her hierarchy forever. I, the unworthy
subject of all these honors, am filled with conflicting
emotions. The first is confusion and humiliation,
knowing as I do my unworthiness of these favors.
Fear, too, I feel, lest by my incapacity I fail in the
great charge committed to my care. Yet there is

OF BISHOP DELANY 259

joy, withal. For what priest of God would not re-
joice to know that he has this day received the Holy
Spirit of God in its fulness, and that henceforth it is
his right and privilege to engender sons in the priest-
hood, to cause that Holy Spirit of God to take up His
abode in the temple of the human heart, and to per-
petuate as none other than a bishop can the kingdom
of Christ upon earth!

"You have seen how this has been accomplished.
The outward rite is full of mystical meaning and
represents to our bodily eyes what has transpired in
the soul.

"My head has been anointed with holy chrism, as
was the head of the first high priest, Aaron, to sym-
bolize the spiritual unction that God pours forth in
the soul of His elect. On my head has been placed
the mitre, a helmet of salvation, that I may lead the
people in the battle and that they may safely follow.
In my hands was placed this crosier, the symbol of
authority, that I from this day forward may rule in
the Church of God, being admonished at the same
time to correct with loving severity, to render judg-
ment without wrath, and to neglect not discipline
through love of tranquility. On my finger has been
placed the episcopal ring, the sign of fidelity and the
mystical tie that marks my espousal to this See of
Manchester. God grant that I may keep her, my
spouse and the spouse of Christ, 'without spot or
wrinkle or any such thing.'

"The ceremony is over. Let me thank His Excel-
lency, the Apostolic Delegate, who has honored our
city and our diocese by his presence here to-day; let
me offer him, the highest representative in this
country of our Holy Father the Pope, our sincerest
homage and gratitude. I assure him for myself and

260 LIFE AND WRITINGS

my people of our undying- love and loyalty to the
Holy See of Rome, proclaiming- that our first and last
prayer will be for the great and good pontiff, Pius
X., who fills the chair of St. Peter as Christ's vicar
upon earth. I thank the other illustrious prelates
here who honor us on this occasion, and my brothers
of the clergy who in such great number testify by
their presence their love and veneration.

"It only remains for me to impart my first episco-
pal benediction. This I do: first, to those who are
united to me by blood and kinship, and to whom,
under God, I owe that I am what I am. I give that
blessing to my brethren of the clergy, especially to
the priests of this diocese, with whom I have been
associated all the years of my priestly life in the
closest bonds of love and friendship. I give it to the
religious of the diocese, the men and women who,
having consecrated their lives to God, are laboring
with unselfish devotion for the salvation of souls of
this generation and of generations yet to come. I
give it to the people of this Cathedral parish, who
know me best and from whom I have received so
many kindnesses in the past. I extend my blessing
to the people of this city of Manchester, and to the
citizens of the State whose spiritual welfare is com-
mitted to my care. I ask God to bless this our
country, our rulers, and our institutions born of free-
dom."

Crosier in hand, and attended by the assistant con-
secrators, Bishop Delany then went down the broad
aisle, blessing the congregation as he passed, but
stopping a moment at the front pew to give his first
greeting and benediction to his beloved mother. Upon
reaching the main door of the cathedral he stepped
outside, and gave his blessing to the throng that had

OF BISHOP DELANY 261

been unable to gain admission. The singing of the
Te Deum concluded the ceremony, which had occu-
pied a little less than four hours.

The determination of the new Bishop to have even
the least detail of the consecration ceremonies in
strict accordance with the highest religious spirit of
the Church, led him to select for his musical pro-
gram the "Mass of the Angels" in plain Gregorian
chant. This was a fitting tribute to Pkis X., the
more so as the occasion was the first of its kind in
America at which the desires of the Holy Father in
this regard had been fulfilled.

The success of the Gregorian chant depends en-
tirely upon the work of the chorus; there are in it
no solos, no elaborations, no orchestral accompani-
ments to hide defects or heighten effects only the
organ aids in the production. How well the chorus
of this day consolidated from the various Catholic
choirs of the city performed its difficult task may
be judged from the fact that Mgr. Falconio said he
had never heard in America, and seldom in any
other country, music so effectively rendered. Arch-
bishop Williams, too, and not a few of the bishops
and the priests, added their word of praise.

It is safe to say that no layman present had ever
before heard the "incarnatus est" given with such
religious devotion and finish. The mystery, the sub-
limity of the birth of the God-Man, its message of
promise to the human race in every age all this was
whispered in tones so hushed yet so majestic as
never to be forgotten by those who heard. In strik-
ing contrast was the "unam sanctam Catholicam."
In this the real strength of the chorus was evinced.
The volume of tone was tremendous, the expression

262 LIFE AND WRITINGS

triumphant, as those hundred and fifty voices rang
out that grand finale of Catholic hope and faith.

The gathering of priests was notable. From all
parts of this country they came, from Canada, Ireland,
and France, testifying by their presence their faith in
the Church they serve, and their affectionate regard
for the new bishop.

Most prominent among them was His Excellency
Diomede Falconio, D. D., the consecrating prelate.
Next to him the figure that attracted greatest atten-
tion was the Most Rev. John J. Williams, the beloved
and venerable head of the Archdiocese of Boston. All
the bishops of New England were there : the Rt. Rev.
John Michaud of Burlington, the Rt. Rev. Matthew Har-
kins of Providence, the Rt. Rev. M. E. Tierney of
Hartford, the Rt. Rev. T. D. Beaven of Springfield, the
Rt. Rev. Wm. H. O'Connell of Portland, and the Rt. Rev.
John Brady, Auxiliary Bishop of Boston. Other pre-
lates were the Rt. Rev. Edward P. Allen of Mobile
and the Rt. Rev. Mgr. Decelles of Hyacinth, P. Q.
Archbishop Farley of New York was represented by
the Mgr. D. J. McMackin, D. D., of St Patrick's
Cathedral, New York City, and from Boston came the
Rev. Frederick J. Delany, brother of Bishop Delany.

From Paris came the Rev. Paul de Foville,
S. S., of the faculty of the seminary of St. Sulpice,
where Bishop Delany made his theological studies.
Ireland was represented by the Rev. D. I. Donnehy
and Rev. D. W. Kent of Queenstown.

The monsignori in attendance were the Rt. Rev. Mgr.
D. W. Murphy of Dover, N. H., the Rt. Rev. Mgr. Thos.
Magennis of Jamaica Plain, Mass., the Rt. Rev. Mgr. A.
J. Teeling of Lynn, Mass., and the Rev. Mgr. Thos.
Griffin of Worcester, Mass.

St. Anselm's College in Manchester was represented
by its president, the Rt. Rev. Hilary Pfraengle, O.

OP BISHOP DELANY 263

S. B. From St. John's Seminary in Brighton came
its vice-rector, the Rev. Matthew Flaherty, A. M., and
the Rev. J. C. Brophy; from Boston College the Rev.
Wm. F. Gannon, S. J., who preached the consecra-
tion sermon; and the Catholic University at Wash-
ington was represented by the dean of its faculty,
the Rev. Edmund T. Shanahan, S. T. D.

Still other well-known clergymen were the Very
Rev. T. F. Doran, V. G., of Providence, the Very Rev.
Wm. Byrne, V. G., of Boston, the Very Rev. E. F.
Hurley, V. G., of Portland, the Very Rev. John I.
Madden, V. G., of Springfield, and the Very Rev. E.
M. O'Callaghan, V. G., of Concord, N. H.

After the services Bishop Delany entertained the
clergy at dinner in Mechanics' Hall. The decorations
of the interior of the big building were most artistic,
the central theme being a combination of the papal
colors, yellow and white, in honor of the Apos-
tolic Delegate, and of the episcopal colors, purple
and white. The ceiling was almost hidden by
the national colors. These covered, too, the edges
of the balconies, where potted plants were
also used with charming effect. The stage, where the
orchestra was stationed, was almost hidden behind a
mass of green.

During the banquet Archbishop Williams was asked
to respond to the only toast of the day, that to the
Pope. This he did in a most interesting manner,
pointing out a few of the characteristics that mark the
Holy Father, especially in his relations with the poor
and the common people. The Archbishop spoke with all
his old-time vigor and eloquence, his every word being
distinctly heard throughout the great hall.

Later, two presentations were made to Bishop
Delany. The first was by the Very Rev. E. M.

264 LIFE AND WRITINGS

O'Callaghan, who, in a finished address, offered to the
new leader of the diocese the homage of his clergy
and a substantial testimonial. Fr. O'Callaghan spoke
in part as follows:
Right Reverend and dear Bishop:

"We, the priests of your diocese, deem it a pleasing
duty to offer you our sincere congratulations this
memorable day, when, having received by consecration
the fulness of the priesthood, you have been placed
by the Holy Ghost amongst the rulers of the Church
of God.

" Were a stranger to our diocese appointed by the
Holy See our bishop, we would receive him in fitting
manner, and promise him reverence and obedience;
for, in common with all loyal Catholics, we recognize
the Vicar of Christ as the supreme source on earth
of all ecclesiastical jurisdiction, but to-day we approach
our new spiritual leader with far warmer feelings;
for in him we see one associated with us all through
his priestly life, one whom we know well, and who,
knowing us so intimately, cannot but be interested
deeply in our welfare and that of our diocese.

"Hence, Right Reverend and dear Bishop, all unite
this day in hailing you as their spiritual chief, and in
the sincerity and loyalty of their hearts pledge you their
sympathy and co-operation.

"By your ability and zeal, by your loyalty to those
under whom you have served, by the throughness
with which you have performed all your clerical duties,
and by the success which has crowned your efforts
as a priest of the diocese, you have won the esteem
of your superiors, and merited the respect of all.

"As one so long near to our late beloved Bishop,
as one who has honored his ministry, we welcome you
and salute you, raised this day to the exalted dignity

OF BISHOP DELANY 265

of Prince of the Church, and with crosier in hand and
mitre on brow solemnly enthroned as shepherd of the
flock; and we pray that all through the years of your
future life and may they be very many indeed
you may be ever enthroned in the hearts of both clergy
and people. * * *

"By you we know the traditions of our diocese will
be loyally and carefully observed. Hence, Right Rev-
erend and dear Bishop, we feel that its future is safe
in your hands; and we only hope and pray that the
same measure of success which attended the labors
of our first Bishop may crown also those of your
episcopal life.

"In conclusion, we beg to assure you of our con-
stant sympathy and hearty support in all you may
undertake for the advancement of religion and the
welfare of the diocese, and we pray you to accept
this gift which we offer as a proof of our good will
and of the sincerity of our professions.

"Lastly, that God may give you length of days,
and that He may crown your labors as second Bishop
of this diocese with untold blessings, is the heart-
felt wish and prayer of your friends and brethren,
the clergy of your diocese."
Bishop Delany Responded:

"My fathers, my brothers, let me thank you from
the bottom of my heart for this testimonial of re-
spect and regard. More than words can tell do I
appreciate the sentiments which prompted it. Yet
I needed no such manifestation of your good will.
All my priestly life I have received only kindness
and consideration from your hands, and I feel that it
is I, rather, who should, to-day, testify my gratitude,
my love, my admiration, for the priests of New
Hampshire. No one knows better than I what man-

266 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ner of men you are. No one knows better your
labors for the glory of God and the salvation of souls
committed to your care. No one knows better nor
appreciates more highly than I do your zeal, your
sacrifices, your piety, and your disinterestedness.
It has always been my pride and boast to be counted
one of your number, and now that it has pleased
Almighty God to make me your Bishop, you have
given me the highest proof of faith that men can
give to another in the loyal, sincere, complete alle-
giance that you have this day tendered me. God be
praised, you could do no more! It remains for me
to make the best use of the devoted services you
have placed in my hands.

"Let me say here that I have no policy to lay down.
I simply say that I will be the Bishop, the whole
Bishop, and nothing but the Bishop. Having sought
not the office, I owe it to no man. I have no favors
to repay, no grudges to requite. I have no princi-
ples to follow other than those given in the solemn
monitions of the pontifical. Justice, charity, and fair
dealing will be my endeavor, that the body of Christ
may be built up, and that right, truth, and virtue
may prevail among priests and people.

"If I have one ambition, it is to honor and perpet-
uate the memory of my beloved and sainted prede-
cessor, and if I have one desire, it is to follow in the
straight and narrow path he trod to God. His work
and his example is a priceless heritage to every priest
of New Hampshire, and will be to me a never-failing
source of inspiration. May he look down from heaven
to-day upon us, and may he continue to guard and
guide the destinies of the diocese he loved and served
so well !

"I cannot let this occasion go by without testifying
my gratitude and that of the priests of the diocese

OF BISHOP DELANY 267

to our esteemed brother in Christ, who, during- the
trying period of the vacancy, has filled the office of
administrator. His term of office was marked with
ability, with zeal, with kindness to us all, and he has
deserved the lasting- gratitude of every one of us."

The second presentation was made by the Rev.
Louis S. Walsh, supervisor of the parochial schools
in Boston. On behalf of the alumni of St. Sulpice,
he presented the Bishop with a beautiful chalice of
Gothic design in Roman gold, bearing- four raised
medallions, its knob studded with diamonds, its base
set with pearls. To this address, also, Bishop Delany
responded in his usual happy manner.

Mitres were so common that day as to cause con-
siderable comment, the ices being- served in miniature
mitres, which were kept by the priests as souvenirs of
the occasion.

After the banquet, those of the alumni of St. Sulpice
there present formed a permanent organization, of
which the newly consecrated Bishop was unanimously
chosen president. He at once invited the society to
hold their first annual reunion in Manchester some
time the next year, as his guests.

The first Mass said by Bishop Delany after his con-
secration, was on Friday, September 9, for the Catholic
school children of the city and their teachers, members
of the various religious orders. On the Monday follow-
ing he celebrated his first pontifical Mass for the re-
pose of the soul of his predecessor.

On Monday evening, September 12, occurred one of
the larg-est parades ever seen in Manchester. In this
the Catholic men of the city, hundreds of whom had
not been privileged to assist at the religious celebration
took part. The various parishes vied with each other
in sending out large representations, and the result
was a showing most creditable.

268 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The parade was formed on Elm street, passed over to
and through West Manchester, thence back to the city
proper, and finally before the reviewing stand in front
of the cathedral chapel.

The scenes along the route of march were every-
where memorable. Many of the business houses dis-
played decorations, and red fire was so profusely burnt
that the streets were ablaze with light. Every avail-
able point of vantage was occupied with spectators,
who greeted each division with generous applause.
Perhaps the parish that received most hearty praise
was St. Hedwidge's, youngest of the eight, represented
by over three hundred loyal Poles. They were headed
by thirteen mounted aids, and their neat appearance
and fine marching won favorable comment from all.
The delegation from St. George's parish was headed
by the pastor, the Rev. I. H. C. Davignon. All the long
way the aged priest marched with his men, and his
presence evoked the heartiest applause.

The reviewing stand, with the vine-clad walls of the
chapel for background, was beautifully festooned with
hangings of the national and episcopal colors, and was
lighted by three electric arc lamps. The houses in the
neighborhood were elaborately decorated. On the
stand, with the Rt. Rev. Bishop, were all the priests of
the city, many clerical visitors from out of town, and
the laymen who were to deliver addresses. In front of
the platform, when the marchers had passed, surged a
vast gathering of humanity, eager to hear the presenta-
tion speeches. After a wait of a moment or two for
quiet, the Bishop and the priests rose, and stood with
uncovered heads while the addresses were made.

They were made in English and French. The
Bishop was deeply touched by such a manifestation
of the esteem and loyalty of his people. He then ad-

OF BISHOP DELANY 269

dressed the vast assemblage first in English. He
said that it was a source of great joy to witness
such a magnificent demonstration tendered to him in
his honor by the Catholics of the city. Continuing,
Bishop Delany said: "Only a few weeks ago word
was received from Rome that I, though unworthy as
I am, had been appointed Bishop of Manchester. The
news was received with submission. I have been
made an apostle of the Lord, and as such have the
care and spiritual welfare of my people.

"Only a few days ago our city was honored by the
presence of the Apostolic Delegate, the greatest re-
presentative of the Pope on this side of the water,
and you saw him anoint my head with holy chrism,
which made me an apostle of the Lord.

"This demonstration to-night is an evidence of
your loyalty and faith. Men of different nations and
languages have assembled to take part in this recep-
tion. Christ gave to men their gift of tongue. He
did not ask them to change their tongue. I can only
wish that the Lord had granted me every tongue so
that I might thank each of you in your own language
for this honor you have shown me. I came to you with
affiliation for all and as the shepherd to guard the
sheep.

"I thank the committee in charge of the affair, and
also all who have participated in this great demonstra-
tion in my honor.

"To my Polish friends, I would say that I thank them
for their part in this event, and only wish that I might
be able to address them in their own language. They
have been persecuted for their faith in their country
and have come here. It is my duty to assist them in
their spiritual welfare and aid them in becoming good
and loyal citizens."

270 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Bishop Delany then made a brief address in French,
in which he thanked the French Catholics who had par-
ticipated in the event.

In French, he said:
"My Dear French-Speaking Friends:

"I thank you with all my heart for the sentiments
expressed in your address, and for this magnificent
demonstration of your faith and your devotion towards
me as the head of the diocese of Manchester.

"Nobody appreciates more than myself the loyal
French-Canadian race, and no one knows better than
I what you have done for the city of Manchester, this
State of New Hampshire, and the entire diocese.

Now that God has placed me at the head of the dio-
cese, and that the Holy Ghost has named me pastor
of this field, is it necessary for me to profess the love
that I feel for each of you? It was not to-day that I
learned to love the French spirit. It was among
you that I made my theological studies. It was in
France that I received the sacrament of Holy Orders.
It is France that I esteem as the Country of my soul.
How, then, could it be possible that I should not love
the sons of that land, the best part of which, I affirm,
has been named Canadian, and part of which God has
placed under my care.

"It is with sentiments of love and respect that you
have greeted me to-night, and it is with the same
sentiments that I receive you. If I have any advice to
offer you, as your spiritual chief, they are that you
be true to the Catholic traditions that you have brought
with you to this land; be ever faithful to the voice of
your pastors, and, let me add here, be faithful, be true
to the land that gives you a home; remembering that
the better Catholics you are, the better citizens you
become."

OF BISHOP DELANY 271

The following extracts from editorial comments on
the appointment of the new head of the Manchester
diocese are sufficient evidence of the high regard in
which the Bishop-elect was held by the newspaper fra-
ternity in New England:

THE UNION, MANCHESTER.

Genuine grief was felt by Catholic and Protestant
alike at the death of Bishop Denis M. Bradley, and
genuine concern as to the choice of a successor to
him, for it was a matter of the utmost importance to
the Church and the community. Equally genuine are
the expressions of gratification that the choice has
fallen upon the Rev. J. B. Delany, one of Bishop
Bradley's trusted priests and one of Manchester's
most highly esteemed citizens. Those who know him
are confident that he will administer the spiritual and
temporal affairs of the diocese faithfully and wisely,
and many are the prayers that will be joined to his,
asking that he may be made a worthy successor to
that good and gentle man with whom the diocese was
blessed, and whose presence here worked for good
among us all.

Father Delany is not new to the task that lies be-
fore him. He comes to it with a full knowledge of
its responsibilities, in the prime of life, and with a
mental and physical endowment peculiarly suited to
the work. He has a wide acquaintance, and is loved
and respected wherever he is known. The same
considerations and emotions that led men of all creeds,
and of all sorts and conditions, to lament the death of
Bishop Bradley, will lead them to rejoice over the se-
lection of Father Delany to succeed him.

THE MIRROR, MANCHESTER.

The position to which Father John B. Delany has been
assigned by the head of the Catholic Church is one

272 LIFE AND WRITINGS

which only a great and good man can fill successfully.
It is a difficult place, not only because it is one of tre-
mendous power and responsibility, but because the in-
cumbent will necessarily be contrasted with the be-
loved, respected, and admired Bishop Bradley, whose
worldly wisdom, tact, and executive genius were as
commanding as his piety and devotion were untiring
and unfailing.

Father Delany has a cordial welcome to his new post.
His profound learning, his piety and his loyalty have
been proved and are known. He was the associate of
Bishop Bradley for many years, and is thoroughly famil-
iar with the duties of his position, with the more than
fifty churches in his jurisdiction, and with the thous-
ands of communicants. His own people believe in him,
and from the beginning he commands not only their re-
gard but their affection. Others must necessarily ac-
cept him largely upon trust, but they do it in the belief
and with the sincere wish that he will justify his ap-
pointment.

THE NEWS, MANCHESTER.

The report which received official confirmation at
Washington late on Saturday had its origin almost
contemporaneously with the death in last December
of the great first Bishop of Manchester. In far away
corners of New Hampshire, if there be those who say,
"Is he fit? Is he worthy?" their anxiety for their
church will be removed when they know that almost
with that dark day when Bishop Bradley's people
turned to one another in tears to ask, "Where shall his
successor be found?" the answer was nearly always in the
name of the young priest who had been at his side and
in his closest confidence for five worthy years. And
from that moment, notwithstanding reports of one kind

OF BISHOP DELANY 273

and another that have been put forward for various
reasons in the public press, there has been no disquiet
in the hearts of Manchester Catholics.

Perhaps it would not be right to say that this is the
only case of the kind, but it is at least worthy of re-
mark that here was a case, anyhow, wherein no word
of objection was raised from one end of the diocese
to the other. We say that this is remarkable, because
all men are human; and here was a young- man of ten
years' experience in the priesthood, who had never been
in charge of a parish, and who was at once to be el-
evated to the nobility of the Church over the heads,
as the world says, of men of riper experience and of
many years' self-sacrificing labor in the vineyard. Not
one word of protest. In a See where the children of
the Church are of many lands, and where they speak
a various language, the appointment of Father Delany
to the bishopric was taken for granted, and on all sides
there was, and there is, the most complete satisfaction.

It is a heavy burden that this young priest is about
to take up. An exalted place, truly, a station of the
highest dignity, but carrying with it cares that the
world knows little of. Endowed by nature with un-
usual abilities, he brings to meet these duties a rugged,
fearless, sincere faith.

We may congratulate Bishop-elect John Bernard
Delany on the honors that have come to him. Much
more may we congratulate the Roman Catholics of the
diocese of Manchester upon their new Bishop.

THE TELEGRAPH, NASHUA.

In Nashua the elevation of a man so deserving as
Father Delany brings a sense of pleasure to members
of the Catholic Church as well as to those of other creeds.
All recognize in him a clergyman of exceeding ability,
and predict abundant success in his conduct of church
work throughout the State.

274 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE DAILY PRESS, NASHUA.

An honest, noble, spiritual leader has been put at
the head of the Manchester diocese of the Catholic
Church in the person of Rt. Rev. John B. Delany,
D. D., of Manchester, recently appointed to the
bishopric. The Catholics of Nashua are not alone in
welcoming- to the front so able and so whole-souled a
man as Rev. Fr. Delany. All churches sorrowed in
the passing 1 of one so firm and true in the way as
the late Bishop Bradley, who was a foremost cham-
pion of many of the great and good works done
throughout the State for years. There was no hesi-
tancy in marking- his successor, however, and at once
all eyes were turned to Rev. John B. Delany.
Through the weeks of uncertainty there has never
been a doubt in the minds of his followers that he
would receive the honor and responsibility. Now
that it has become assured all alike rejoice. Rev. Fr.
Delany from boyhood up has led a life devoted to
the Church, always interested in public affairs, ath-
letic and robust, he has not sacrificed either body or
mind in developing- himself for great work. There is
every confidence in his ability, and rejoicing in his
selection.

THE CHRONICLE, PORTSMOUTH.

The election of Rt. Rev. John B. Delany to the
office of Bishop of Manchester was very pleasing to
the people of New Hampshire, Catholics and Protest-
ants alike. Bishop-elect Delany has long been recog-
nized as one of the ablest clergymen in the State, and
he is, at the same time, one of the most popular.
No better selection could have been made.

Rev. Fr. Delany has a great many friends in
Portsmouth, gained while he held the position of
curate of the Church of the Immaculate Conception

OF BISHOP DELANY 275

in this city. His advancement especially pleases
Portsmouth people therefore, because he is regarded
as almost one of themselves. His friends here are not
confined to those of his own faith, but include many
people prominent in the local Protestant churches.

The office of Bishop of Manchester, making its
holder, as it does, the spiritual adviser of thousands of
citizens of the State, is a most important one, and it is
cause for congratulation that a man of Rev. Fr. Delany's
ability, energy, and broad-minded character has been
chosen to fill it.

THE SUN, LOWELL.

It is with intense satisfaction that the friends of Rev.
John B. Delany in this city have heard the news of his
official appointment by the Holy See as Bishop of Man-
chester.

Father Delany is a young man of rare attainments as
a scholar, an organizer, and a writer. As editor of the
Guidon, a Catholic magazine, published at Manchester,
with a circulation extending all over New England, Rev.
Fr. Delany has proved himself an able writer, a keen
controversalist, although he seldom enters a contro-
versy voluntarily. His progressive work in his maga-
zine shows that he is a believer in the power of the press
as a valuable adjunct to the pulpit in the propagation of
religious doctrine as well as of general intelligence.

As a rule the priests of the Catholic Church avoid
publicity; they consider it inconsistent with true
humility to have their sermons published or even their
names favorably mentioned in the public press. For
this reason they are largely averse to the reporting of
sermons or of religious ceremonies of any kind, but
Rev. Fr. Delany, while as humble in manner as any of
them, believes in using the press to guide and enlighten
those who go to church as well as to reach with religious

276 LIFE AND WRITINGS

appeals those who do not go to church and who cannot
be reached in any other way. He realizes the vast
power of the press, and he believes in using 1 it in spread-
ing 1 the light of the gospel as an adjunct to the pulpit
and the ministry.

It is in this light that his sterling ability and zeal have
been recognized by the Holy Father. The universal
opinion is that the choice is the best that could be made.
Those who know Rev. Fr. Delany believe he will more
than fill the highest expectations of his friends as an
administrator, an organizer, and a missionary.

THE PILOT, BOSTON.

With all the cares of responsible offices, and his work
as chaplain and confessor of several religious communi-
ties, Father Delany founded The Guidon, an excellent
illustrated monthly magazine, which he has edited with
singular ability until now. It has been the official organ
of the diocese, and it has had a great educative value in
diffusing among the people a knowledge of sacred art
and of past and current Church history. It must be
said, also, as of everything in which its editor has
had a hand, that it has been a success on the busi-
ness side.

His close association with Bishop Bradley has given
him an intimate knowledge of the affairs of the dio-
cese, and in his direct, simple, and kindly nature he
is very like his beloved predecessor. Bishop-elect
Delany is scarcely thirty-nine years of age. He takes
charge of a diocese whose priesthood is singularly
united. Priests and people rejoice in the youth,
strength, and energy of their new Bishop, and all his
friends unite with these in wishing him many years
to build up the Church of God on the broad founda-
tions which are his happy heritage.

OF BISHOP DELANY 277

THE REPUBLIC, BOSTON.

The appointment of Father Delany is a distinct
tribute to his excellent work as secretary and chancellor
of the diocese, during- the long- episcopate of the late
Rt. Rev. Denis M. Bradley, and his excellent cooper-
ation with the Very Rev. Eugene M. O'Callaghan
since Bishop Bradley 's death in the administration
of the diocese.

Father Delany has had a bright, brilliant, and beau-
tiful career. He is a Boston College graduate, and with
Bishop O'Connell of Portland comprises that institu-
tion's showing- in the episcopacy of New England.
A man of culture and very talented, his literary work
has been a feature of his efforts. For years he has
very ably edited The Guidon, the illustrated Catho-
lic monthly of the diocese.

THE CATHOLIC TRANSCRIPT, HARTFORD.

Official announcement of the election of the Rev.
John B. Delany to the Bishopric of Manchester has
followed repeated rumor, and there is joy among the
Catholics of New Hampshire. The Bishop-elect is
known throughout the diocese and far beyond its
limits. He is a man of many works and, though
young in years, is old in achievements.

Bishop Bradley, quick to discern the capabilities of
the zealous Father Delany, called the young priest to
his personal assistance and named him Chancellor of
the See of Manchester. He found in the youthful
official a veritable Lawrence.

Of true apostolic timber, Father Delany suffered
his zeal to carry him far beyond the walls of the
chancery and beyond the limits of the episcopal city.
Like St. Paul, he was impatient for the conversion
of those without, and so he labored with tongue and

278 LIFE AND WRITINGS

pen but always wisely and with splendid success.
The non-Catholic missionary movement found in him
an able champion. He is, and no doubt will continue
to be the editor and leading spirit of The Guidon a
periodical which commands the respect of Catholics
wherever it is read.

There is no more indefatigable worker in the Ca-
tholic Church of New England than Bishop-elect Delany.
His advancement to the episcopate is a recognition
of demonstrated worth. We have no doubt that the same
zeal and success which characterized him as chancellor,
editor, and missionary, will attend him in the higher
labors of the episcopate.

The second Bishop of Manchester succeeds to a dio-
cese well ordered and prosperous. He brings to the
exacting duties of bis post exceptional equipment.
His Paris education will make him a power among the
French speaking portion of his flock. His experience
as missionary and writer will enable him to speak
forcefully and send his voice from end to end of his
diocese.

Amid his manifold duties as chancellor and editor,
Father Delany found time now and again to court
the Muse. His verses have about them a flavor of
true Christian poetry. It is to be hoped that the ex-
alted cares of the episcopate will silence neither
preacher, nor editor, nor poet. Leo XIII. indited in-
spiring stanzas, even when weighed down with years
and with the care of all the churches. May his
spirit descend upon Manchester, bringing with it
longevity and ever-increasing intellectual vigor.

L'AVENIR NATIONAL, MANCHESTER.

The nomination of the Rev. John Bernard Delany
as Bishop of Manchester is officially announced.

OF BISHOP DELANY 279

This nomination will bring- satisfaction to the dif-
ferent elements of which are composed the Catholics
of New Hampshire, particularly to those of Irish
descent, who, though in the minority, have again suc-
ceeded in having- a bishop of their own nationality.

The French Catholics would have greatly desired a
bishop taken from the ranks of their own clergy. It
was a legitimate desire. But they are consoled in
their disappointment by the fact that they look at
the Bishop-elect as almost one of their own, consider-
ing his profound knowledge of the French language.
We must bear in mind that for four years Father
Delany studied theology in the celebrated Seminary
of St. Sulpice in Paris, where he became familiar
with French ideas and imbued with the French
spirit.

We are told that the members of our French-
American clergy are most satisfied with this nomina-
tion, that in fact the majority of them had desired it.
Under the circumstances it is a duty, and without
doubt a pleasure, for the French-American faithful
to share the satisfaction of their pastors.

The episcopal throne of Manchester will be held by
a titular highly qualified in every respect. Having
for many years filled the office of chancellor, he is
familiar with all the needs of the diocese, and no one
is better equipped than he to continue the works of
the prelate whose zeal, charity, and tireless labor for
the glory of God and salvation of souls will long be
remembered.

We feel convinced that the Rev. Father Delany
will show the same kind of administrative ability that
distinguished his regretted predecessor. Relatively
a young man, he is learned, full of ardor for the
works of his ministry, he is just, and loved, and revered
by all his fellow-citizens to whatever religious denomi-
nation they belong.

280 LIFE AND WRITINGS

LSAvenir National expresses the sentiments of all
the French-Catholics of New Hampshire in placing at
the feet of his Lordship, Bishop Delany, the homage
of their filial devotion and entire submission.

THE ARGUS, PORTLAND.

The Rt. Rev. John Bernard Delany, D. D., successor
to the beloved Bishop Bradley, assumes charge of the
flourishing diocese of Manchester, N. H M under the
most auspicious circumstances. He is the youngest
prelate in New England, and one who enjoys the esteem
and respect of all who know him. In many respects
he resembles his predecessor, who was the youngest
bishop in the United States when consecrated twenty
years ago. Bishop Delany has reached his fortieth
year and the thirteenth of his priesthood. He is strong
and vigorous in body, well and carefully trained intellec-
tually, with a perfect knowledge of the English and
French languages, an essential requirement for the
diocese of Manchester.

As chancellor and private secretary to the late Bishop
for the past six years, he became thoroughly acquainted
with the affairs and management of the diocese, and by
his zeal, industry, and prudence won the esteem and
confidence of his Bishop. As editor of The Guidon
since the time of its inception, his scholarly attainments
have been widely recognized and highly enjoyed by all
readers of current Catholic literature.

The new Bishop is a prime favorite with the young
men of the State. He has been for many years spirit-
ual director of the Knights of Columbus, a society ex-
erting a far-reaching influence not only throughout New
Hampshire but likewise in all the great cities of the
United States and Canada.

Bishop Delany is to be congratulated in presiding
over a diocese so well equipped as that of Manchester,

OF BISHOP DELANY 281

with a population of upwards of one hundred and four
thousand devoted Catholics, one hundred and seven
priests, and nearly four hundred religious teachers hav-
ing- under their care thirteen thousand pupils. The
diocese and city of Manchester are blessed with a fine
diocesan college, one of the best hospitals in the State,
and charitable institutions for young and old. That
Bishop Delany will follow in the footsteps of his saintly
predecessor goes without saying.

SACRED HEART REVIEW, BOSTON.

It is gratifying to know that the nominee the Rev.
John B. Delany of the Manchester priests under the
presidency of the Archbishop of Boston has been ap-
pointed to succeed the late Bishop Bradley. After all,
the clergy of the diocese have the best means of know-
ing the merits of their fellow priests; their deliberate
choice is in itself a high honor as well as a proof of
supereminence. The Holy Scriptures enumerate some-
what in detail the characteristics of a bishop; he should
be blameless, sober, prudent, hospitable, and "more-
over he must have a good testimony of them who are
without." This "good testimony" of the Protestants
of New Hampshire to Bishop Delany's worth is posi-
tive and outspoken. The Manchester Union, speaking
for the Protestants of the State, saysthatBishopDelany's
appointment "will be received with profound satisfac-
tion throughout the State" and that "he is loved and
respected wherever he is known."

We should offer the good Bishop not simply our con-
gratulations but our prayers also, that God in the
future as in the past may be with him. His duties
and responsibilities now are greater than ever, for now
he is in a special manner the steward of God. Here-
after the apostle's warning must be constantly before

282 LIFE AND WRITINGS

his eyes: "Take heed to yourself and to the whole
flock wherein the Holy Ghost hath placed you Bishop
to rule the Church of God."

THE GUIDON.

The first editor of The Guidon, the Rt. Rev. John
B. Delany, has turned apostle and become a prince
of the Church. He received episcopal consecration
in his own cathedral, Thursday, Sept. 8th, at the hands
of the apostolic delegate, the Most Reverend Diomede
Falconio, D. D. We wish to add our heartfelt con-
gratulations to the chorus of voices which have greeted
him with joy on his accession to the See of Manches-
ter, and to hail him as our spiritual chief. A brief
eight months ago sorrow filled our hearts when death
claimed our first and ever-to-be lamented Bishop
Bradley, a prelate whose great works for God's glory,
whose self-sacrifice, learning, simplicity, and true
humility must serve to secure for him a lasting place
in the minds and hearts of a devoted clergy and laity.
But, to-day, sorrow gives place to joy as we welcome
his successor, appointed by the Vicar of Christ, Pius
X.; and we bespeak for him the same affection, re-
spect, and esteem which was ever shown to good
Bishop Bradley. It could not be otherwise, for in
Bishop Delany we behold goodness of soul, greatness
of intellect, integrity of life, sanctity of morals, and
an apostolic zeal which will prompt him to consecrate
all his strength to the services of the Church of
Christ. In him we firmly believe that the priests of
the diocese will find a kind, most charitable, and
most exemplary Bishop; the people, a faithful spiritual
father and true friend, and the Church a pious and
most devoted servant. We all unite in asking the
divine blessing upon him, that he may have the grace

OF BISHOP DELANY 283

and power of an apostle now that he is in the seat
of the apostles. May God grant him length of days,
health, and joy to "go on prosperously and to reign"
over a loving- and beloved flock.

BISHOP DELANY'S LETTER ON THE JUBILEE.
Reverend and Dear Father:

In conformity with the wish of our Holy Father,
the Pope, we hereby proclaim the jubilee in honor
of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Mother
of Our Saviour. This jubilee is intended to commem-
orate the fiftieth anniversary of the definition of that
dogma of our holy faith which declares that Mary,
the Mother of Jesus, was conceived without sin.

It is the desire of the Holy Father that, during
these days of grace, the faithful throughout the world
manifest by special and signal acts of religion their
love and devotion for the Blessed Mother of God.

Called to the office of Bishop, we had the happi-
ness to be consecrated on the feast of Our Lady's
nativity and it is, then, a source of sincere joy that
our first official announcement to all the flock com-
mitted to our care should be to proclaim this jubilee
of prayer in honor of our Blessed Mother in Heaven.
As loyal subjects of the Church and as loving clients
of Mary we are sure that the faithful of the diocese
will hail with joy the opportunity to honor her whom
God honored above all creatures, and to invoke the
aid of her whom God made the dispenser of His
bounties.

Wherefore we declare that the time of gaining the
indulgences of the jubilee will be from the first Sun-
day of October to the 8th of December inclusive.

The conditions required for gaining the plenary
indulgence are these:

1. Three visits to the church.

284 LIFE AND WRITINGS

2. One day of fast and abstinence.

3. Confession and Holy Communion and a prayer
for the intention of our Holy Father the Pope.

As to the visits prescribed: Incur episcopal city we
require that the members of all parishes shall make
the jubilee visits to the Cathedral church. In other
places these visits may be made to the parish church.
All three may be made on the same day.

Those living in religious communities may make
these visits to their house chapel.

The fast required, by commutation of the Bishop,
is the usual Lenten fast, allowing the use of milk,
butter, eggs, and cheese. Confessors may substitute
acts of piety for those who, by reason of age or infirm-
ity, are unable to comply with this general condition.

We recommend pastors to appoint certain days as
days of retreat when more than the ordinary facilities
can be given the people to approach the sacraments.

The extraordinary faculties granted to confessors
during this time will be found and explained in the
circular accompanying this letter.

It is our intention to leave for Rome within a short
time and, in response to the invitation of the Holy
Father, to assist at the magnificent ceremonies of the
jubilee at the tomb of the apostles. Rev. dear Father,
we shall have you and your people continually in our
mind and frequently in our heart in fervent prayer.
Pray then for us that God may prosper the long
journey and bring us back to resume the great work
committed to our care. Extending to one and all my
episcopal benediction, I remain

Yours faithfully in Christ Jesus,
^ JOHN BERNARD,

Bishop of Manchester.
Given at Manchester,
Sept. 28, 1904.

OF BISHOP DELANY 285

One month after his consecration, in response to the
invitation of Pope Pius X. to the Bishops of the world
to assist in Rome at the celebration of the fiftieth anni-
versary of the definition of the Dog-ma of the Immaculate
Conception, the new Bishop, accompanied by two of his
sisters and his intimate friend, Father Anderson,
now Auxiliary Bishop of Boston, sailed for Europe.
Before going- to Rome he spent some weeks revisit-
ing- the places endeared to him during- his seminary
days.

The following- extracts from his letters written
during his travels in Ireland, England, France, and
Italy tell of the pleasant days spent in the Old
World :

Manchester, Oct. 9, 1904.
My dear Sister:

Here I am almost on the eve of my departure and
I come to say good-bye. As you can imagine I have
been very busy since the consecration and will be
rlad to get away. I have confirmed fully a thousand,
dedicated two churches, given all the orders from
tonsure up and ordained four priests, to say nothing
of all the receptions and dinners I have attended and
the schools and convents I have visited. At all of
these I was obliged to speak.

It seems like six months instead of one since I
have been a Bishop, but only because of hurry, not
worry.

I have never felt better in my life, and am in good
condition to enjoy the trip abroad. You will hear from
us as we go along, and I will ask the Pope for a special
blessing for you and Trinity.

This is only a little word to tell you how happy we all
are, to say good-bye for a little while, and to give you
my heartfelt blessing.

Your own Bishop,

JOHN.

286 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Lakes of Killarney, Oct. 24, 1904.

We have just returned from a tour of the Lakes, and
I want to tell you of the good time we had. No matter
about the voyage, and I won't say anything about Cork,
for the weather was "beastly," as the English call it.
We forgive all for to-day's pleasant experience. How
fortunate we were! Here, in the midst of an Irish
winter of cold and rain, we had a day as fine as any in
June, and probably the last of its kind for months.

After Mass at an old cathedral, eleventh century
model, we were off. Picture a side car, the two girls in
traveling suits, Father A with his soft hat and Eng-
lish raincoat, myself with the old cap, and a jarvey with
little white side whiskers and the richest, sweetest
brogue you ever listened to. All along the road he
pointed out the beautiful places, told fairy tales, quoted
poetry, paid compliments to the ladies, and " milord "-
ed me. Along the green lanes, by haunted houses,
lordly demesnes, and little thatched cottages we drove in
the glorious sunlight, until we came to the Gap of Dun-
loe and Kate Kearney's cottage. Here we all mounted
horses quiet little fellows they were, to be sure but
horses, nevertheless. Up the narrow mountain we
started. The ascent was gradual and of course per-
fectly safe, and we tried to look unconscious and accus-
tomed to it, but if the pony started on a little jog the
bouncing he gave us showed we were all very green at
the business. I wish I could describe the trip, but it
must be seen to be appreciated. Narrower and narrow-
er the mountains converge, steeper and steeper they
rise on both sides, their rugged surfaces covered in
spots with the heather, now turned to a rich brown
color. Up, up we go and turn and twist along the side
of a stream or lake, over quaint stone bridges built hun-
dreds of years ago, stopping to look back through the

OF BISHOP DELANY 287

opening's in the mountains to a stretch of fertile plain
beyond, topped by a gorgeous sky of clouds. Our pony
boys so called, though one of them must have been
sixty told all the legends of the places we passed
stories of the devil, St. Patrick, and Colleen Bawn. Here
and there we passed though never without stopping
a little wayside inn, where goat's milk was sold. Bare-
footed beggars followed us, and such persistent rogues
were hard to find. After two hours without dismount-
ing we came to the head waters of the Lakes. To ease
our tired bones we sat in a charming little grove and
had tea.

Our boatmen were waiting for us, and at three we
began our trip. The hotel people had provided a dainty
lunch. A good appetite did the rest as we sped over the
waters. The Upper Lake is in the midst of the high
mountains, and the low October sun lighted all with
glory. Surely it is hardly exaggeration to say

"Angels fold their wings and rest
In this haven of the west,"

for it seems but a step from the top of these sun-
capped hills into heaven.

Our boatmen were types. All along, one of them,
Mick Gleason, told stories and sang songs. One of the
songs told of a wedding, and brought in as guests all
the personages of history from Nebuchadnezzar and
Alexander the Great to Napoleon Bonaparte. He point-
ed out the footprints on the rocks where giants leaped
across the stream. Here I won a wager with him a
kind of "heads I win and tails you lose." We came to a
bend in the Lake with no visible outlet but a number of
little bays. We were to find the way out. The rest of
the party guessed this one and that, but I dropped my
cigar ashes into the water and watched the direction it
took. My guess was right.

288 LIFE AND WRITINGS

A winding- river-road of five miles, with a new scene
at every turn, leads to the Middle Lake. On the way
Mick told us of his matrimonial experiences. He had
been married three times. The first wife, the most
beautiful woman in the world, God took to Himself after
six months of wedded bliss. The second wife God
took also. The third ! he only wished and prayed that
God would take her, for she was the bane of his life. He
told us of his pride and joy at having rowed Cardinal
Vanutelli over the same course. Whenever he spoke of
him he raised his cap and called him "His Immense.*'

Along- we sped to the Lower Lake. The great hills
behind us were shrouded in black, but the water be-
fore us was like a sea of gold. A purple sky, and
one lone bright star, with Ross Castle, marked our
way. Innisfallen, the most historic and sacred spot
in Ireland, lay beside us. The little islands in this
light looked what their names described O'Donog-
hue's Prison, O'Donoghue's Dove Cote. A quiet bay
before landing-, and Mick entertained us once more
with a vocal selection, this time "The Cruiskeen Lawn"
with variations of words and music of his own. The
golden moon was just rising- above the ivy-covered
castle as we reached the landing at its foot. Our
side-car was waiting, and off we were for a two mile
drive and home. So ended the happy day. Good
night. God bless you.

Paris, Nov. 3, 1904.

This is my first night in Paris and I spend it in
writing to you. The rest of the party have gone to the
theatre. After supper I went to St. Sulpice, the dear old
place of long ago, and found your letters there and
pleased I was to get them. Of course you have my
"Irish" letter by this time, and I hope it put any
fears as to my health at rest. I was never better in
my life, but am getting fat how ungenteel.

OF BISHOP DELANY 289

Where shall I begin this time? Perhaps I had better
tell you briefly what we have done so far. Well, we
saw Limerick. Next we visited the place where
Father was born and saw the "slate house" we had
heard so much about and the good, simple souls re-
maining there. We took some snap-shots, and if they
come out they will tell their own story, but they can't
tell the awe and reverence with which I was received
under their humble roof.

Dublin proved very interesting to the girls, and we
saw everything of importance. We had a letter to the
Rev. Dr. Delany, head of the Catholic University,
founded by Newman, and we learned more of the
family from him than we had known before. He
told us that in scholarship the University has won
more honors than all the royal universities in Ireland
put together. Six of the professors are government
fellows and their salary is the principal income of
the institution. He also told us something of Newman
who founded this university. On a visit to the Car-
dinal, Dr. Delany begged his blessing and asked for
an occasional prayer for the success of the univer-
sity. The Cardinal answered: "I have never said
Mass since the day I left, but I make a special me-
mento for the Catholic University of Ireland, for I
know of its need and the powerful good it can become
for the greater glory of God."

In London we had real London weather, fog but no
rain to speak of. I said Mass at the new cathedral
and assisted at the service on Sunday morning and
evening. The music was superb and by choir boys
entirely. I met the Archbishop and had a pleasant
visit with him.

The night of All Souls we went to the Brompton Ora-
tory where Faber and Newman lived and saw a beautiful

290 LIFE AND WRITINGS

procession of the Confraternity of the Precious Blood,
a society established by Faber. Of course Westmin-
ster came in for its share of attention, with its mon-
uments of illustrious dead, names so familiar that these
brought close to us. Some of the most touching
were Edward the Confessor, a saint in very bad com-
pany; Mary Stuart; poets and writers the soldiers;
I care little about, they wrote, too, but wrote in blood.

During- these stormy days, when England is roused
at the outrage of the North Sea, as it is called, I think
I can understand better than ever one secret of the
patriotism of her people She knows how to reward
her servants. Living, she grudges them nothing by
way of honors, titles to themselves and their posterity,
palaces, and wealth; the dead, she hallows their mem-
ory by every way art can devise. Is not this an
inspiration? Yet how cruel the story her monuments
tell! Here is Cromwell, the destroyer of the Church,
and Henry VIII. and Elizabeth. Here are the beautiful
cathedrals turned over for Protestant worship, or left
in mouldering ruins, and a whole country bereft of the
true religion.

We visited London Tower, and saw the cells where
so many illustrious prisoners were kept, saw the axe
and block where they were beheaded, and the spot
where Anne Boleyn was executed. We visited Hamp-
ton Court, built by Wolsey, coveted by Henry and
presented to him. The chapel stands just as it did
in his day. It was here he was married three times,
and the royal box is shown where Anne, escaping from
her keepers, besought the king to spare her life, but
in vain.

We stopped at Stratford and Oxford on the way to
London, and enjoyed the sight of these historic places.

OF BISHOP DELANY 291

Genoa, November 16, 1904.

Our stay at Paris was very pleasant. I had the
opportunity to visit old scenes and old friends, both
rejoiced me very much. I said Mass at St. Sulpice,
at the altar where I said "my first Mass; visited Issy
where I came for the first time, as a student, thirteen
years before and, of course, was received right royally
everywhere. Poor old St. Sulpice was as I left it.
Even the seminarians looked so natural that I was al-
most on the point of calling- them by name, so much
did they resemble their prototypes of my day. The
old "concierge" remembered me, called me by name
without hesitation, and was overjoyed to learn that I
was now a bishop. The few old professors remaining
were like children in their reverence, love, and simpli-
city. I dined with the Community at Issy, and the
boys had "Deo Gratias" in my honor. Since I was
there they have finished the new part and added a
beautiful chapel, so exquisite, that I know of nothing
better in all of Paris. A cloud of sorrow hangs over
all. It is the iniquitous laws that are now being en-
forced. The Sulpicians have been given their notice
to leave and all is blank before them.

In the crypt of the new chapel are the cells of the
Archbishop of Paris, and Paul Segnany, a seminarian
of St. Sulpice, who was shot during the Commune, and
a piece of the wall against which they stood.

Paris is a gay place, it is true, and a wicked one,
too, if we can judge by what appears on the surface,
but for me it has, and it will always have, holy mem-
ories above all other places in the world. After seeing
the gay places until my sisters wondered if any holy
places could be found there at all, I showed them some
of these. We went to the Church of the Carmes
a place where visitors seldom go, but one well known

292 LIFE AND WRITINGS

to me. It is occupied now by the Catholic University,
and an old professor of mine is its president. In the
crypt are the skulls and bones of more than a hundred
priests who were slain during- the Revolution. Here,
too, is a cross on which Lacordaire had himself sus-
pended during 1 three hours on Good Friday. Here
also, is the simple slab that marks the grave of Fred-
erick Ozanam. One of the presidents of this institution
was Cardinal Lavigerie. It is just such men as these
three that France needs now, but they do not seem
to be in sight.

Every day brings new stories of tyranny and per-
secution in the treatment of religious orders, especially
in what concerns the women. I heard of one case
where two Sisters, sisters by blood, and nuns of the
same convent, were obliged to leave with the rest.
They naturally went together. When the authorities
found this out, these poor women were told they must
separate "two made a community" and was forbidden
by law.

Here is a piece of information that I venture to say
will not receive wide circulation. While I was still in
Paris, a hot scene occurred in the "Chambre des De-
put<s. It was shown that the Ministry employed the
Masonic lodges to spy on army officers and report
to the Minister of War. After denying this for a week
and lying shamelessly, proof was produced and the fact
was admitted. If the wife of an officer went to Mass
or the children attended a Catholic school, this story
was duly recorded and promotion refused the officer.

The Minister of War, Andre\ was struck by a de-
pute\ Sventon. Two duels resulted with the usual
ridiculous ending. This fact, perhaps better than any
other, shows who and what are at the bottom of the
present religious persecution. It shows this, too, that

OF BISHOP DELANY 293

a government where merit, capacity, service, and hon-
esty are passed over, and where promotion and pre-
ferment depend on simulation and moral cowardice,
that government cannot long stand. Imagine what
must be the feelinsr of honest, patriotic soldiers and
sailors to realize that they are governed by such
men. France is laying up a store for herself in the
great day of wrath.

Another feature of Paris to-day is the shocking
pictures and literature found everywhere. These
things have not even the excuse of art. They are
low, stupid, brutal in their sensuality. This seems
to be part of the propaganda to demoralize the people.
#***********

The Riviera is a little earthly paradise. Always
summer, not a burning, wasting summer, but almost
like our month of June. The great mountains came
down to the water edge and often project in promon-
tories far out to sea, making those beautiful harbors,
such as Nice, Monaco, and Villefranche.

The palm is found everywhere; oranges, lemons,
olives, grow in profusion, and the walls and roadsides
are covered with beautiful flowers. The hills are
dotted with castles and villas with here and there a
little village, its church spire rising between the trees.
The tops of the highest mountains are crowned with
fortifications guarding the approaches from the fron-
tier.

The drive from Nice to Monte Carlo is sublime.
Up, up winds the road along the face of the cliff. Every
turn brings a new scene, and most of the journey
we are in sight of the blue Mediterranean. At places,
we could lay our hand on a precipice that rose a
thousand feet in sheer ascent above us, and look
below into a chasm a thousand feet in depth. Then

294 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Monaco and Monte Carlo came into view, lying- far
below us and extending 1 out into the sea. It is im-
possible to describe the grandeur of the scene.

Monte Carlo is a town apart from Monaco but
forming- one principality with it. The Casino, of
course, is the principal attraction.

We dined with the cure' of the Church of St. Devote*,

a friend of Father A 's, and called upon the bishop

after dinner. Monday night was like a night in fairy-
land. It was the fte of the Prince and the town was
illuminated. Such a scene! The buildings all along the
shore and on the hills about were outlined with lights
of various colors, as the moon rose over all and lighted
up the beautiful bay. If Monaco is a paradise by
day, it is a fairyland by night.

On the hill overlooking Nice we visited an old
Monastery, occupied for five hundred years by
Franciscans. These have been chased away with the
rest, but the cur of the church let us into the old clois-
ter and garden. It is the fairest spot of all. Such a
view as you get looking up and down the river from the
Alps to the sea! The garden is overgrown now and
going to ruin, and the poor old monastery looks des-
olate indeed. We saw the solitary care-taker, an old,
bare-footed, bare-headed monk, carrying 1 a big basket
of vegetables. Humble looking enough he was, but
while we stopped to admire a complicated sun dial on
the wall, the cur told us that the old monk was its
maker; moreover he is a member of the Academy of
Science and his published works have received medals
from learned societies.

On the walls of the cloister were old prints repre-
senting the martyrdom of Franciscans. I read this
beautiful thought from St. Francis De Sales: "La joie
de mourir sans peine vaut le peine de vivre sans joie-"
" The joy to die without pain is worth the pain to
live without joy."

OF BISHOP DELANY 295

Nice, Nov. 13, 1904.

The dear little message from the doves of the
cenacle came to me to-day, and I was indeed pleased
to hear from them. I needed not the assurance their
letter gave me that their prayers had followed me
even so far as I am now from them. Please thank
them, Reverend Mother, for me, and tell them I
have not forgotten them.

We have had a very pleasant trip so far, and have
reason to be grateful to God, who gave us the oppor-
tunity of seeing so much of His beautiful world.

In Ireland we visited the Lakes of Killarney, and
were favored with a perfect day, all sunshine and the
glory of the sky. Every spot of this dear old land
has some quaint legend about St. Patrick, Finn
McCool, the Devil, and the like. I remarked to our
guide, who told us these stories in all earnestness,
that the Devil seemed to have a good deal to do with
Ireland. "He had, sir," he replied, "but he is an
absentee landlord."

We went to Muckross Abbey and saw the ruins
of Innisfail, mute reminders of the days when Ire-
land was the home of saints and scholars. The
beautiful ivy-covered ruins still glorify God, for the
visitor feels the truth of the lines:

"Still at Muckross we must pray,
Though the monks have gone away."

In England I had several happy reminders that the
Precious Blood is honored there. In the first place
the magnificent new cathedral is dedicated, as you
know, to the Precious Blood and I said Mass there on
the Sunday after our arrival and on the feasts
of All Saints and All Souls. On the evening of
All Souls I went to the Church of the Oratory.
During the service a procession of men was formed.

296 LIFE AND WRITINGS

They wore a long red habit with black cape
and carried lighted candles. They were over a hun-
dred in number, and behind them followed all the
Fathers of the community, one carrying a large black
cross of wood. It was the confraternity of the
Precious Blood, founded by Father Faber himself.
The verger of the church gave me a very edifying
account of these young men and their fidelity to the
devotion.

Poor France I found in a bad way. The expulsion
of religious is working untold harm. I have heard
most harrowing tales of the suffering and shame to
which the women have been subjected, and many
have died from broken hearts. It is no wonder. The
disgrace of it all is to think that their fathers and
brothers will stand by and allow it. One would think
that the ties of blood and kindred should prevent it
if the simple claims of justice and decency were de-
nied. Though the prospect looks bad I still have
confidence "the gates of hell will not prevail," and
that God will look after His own.

Here we are now on a beautiful summer afternoon
at Nice. The palms and cactus are growing and the
flowers are in blossom as with us in June. The spot
is a veritable earthly paradise. The fairest spot of
all is the site of an old monastery built in honor of
your namesake, St. Francis, more than five hundred
years ago, and occupied by his sons until a year and
a half ago. I sat in the old garden, now overrun
with weeds, and looked upon the fairest scene my
eyes ever beheld. The monks must have felt as did
St. Peter on Tabor and said to themselves: "Lord,
it is good to be here." They were near heaven,
surely, but they have been driven away, all but one
poor old man. He did not cut much of a figure,

OF BISHOP DELANY 297

barefooted and bareheaded, old and shaggy, yet he
was a learned astronomer, a member of the Academy
of Science, and the recipient of medals of honor for
his work. He is the only one left of all the com-
munity.

I sincerely trust you are all well. Please give my
kindest regards to all the Sisters and ask them to
continue their good prayers for us and for poor
France.

Venice, November 20, 1904.

Genoa was pleasant and interesting 1 , but Milan was
better, especially for its association with three great
saints of God. The cathedral is a marvel. Such
work, such skill, such time and money needed to
make a church like that! You have seen its picture
so I will not attempt a description. What you do not
see is the crypt where Saint Charles Borromeo is
kept. The chapel is made almost entirely of silver,
the scenes of his life portrayed in embossing, and
the walls covered with silk and gold tapestry. The
casket is of crystal and the body in plain view. The
head and face are pretty well preserved, and his form
is arrayed in his robes of state. I had the happiness
of saying 1 Mass before the remains. I found the
name of g-ood Bishop Bradley on the reg-ister for
1887.

Milan also has the Church of St. Ambrose and his
mortal remains. They show the very pulpit where
he preached when he converted St. Augustine, and
the doors he closed ag-ainst Theodosius. If we had
bishops like him now we should have a different
story to tell in these so-called Catholic countries.

We came to Venice by night, the best time to
come, I think, over the long line of bridges, with

298 LIFE AND WRITINGS

water on every side. The moon was almost full, and
the air mild and clear, though it is after the middle
of November. Had Venice lost its charm? I think
not, but perhaps a little of the romance and mystery
of my first visit was wanting- in this. It is the in-
evitable result of getting old. It is a charming place
all the same. A stillness pervades, a quiet, restful
feeling takes possession of you, and you want to
stay.

St. Mark's seems more beautiful than ever. It is
especially dear now, from its association with the
Pope. I said Mass there this morning (Sunday) at
half-past nine, and thought how often Pius X. did
the same, and how much his heart must be attached
to the dear old church he will never see again.

To-morrow is a festa of the Church Maria de
Salute, opposite our hotel on the Grand Canal, and
we will wait to see the procession over the temporary
bridges before we leave for Florence.

ROME.

I had fitted myself out au fait^ in Roman costume;
the great broad hat with its green tassels, such as
is worn by bishops; the little purple skull cap worn
under it at the same time; a silk purple feriola or
mantle; cross, and all; and I presented myself at the
Propaganda to pay my respects to His Eminence
Cardinal Gotti. I sent in my card and, after a little
delay, was ushered into a beautiful reception room.
There at a table sat a handsome old gentleman. He
wore a red zucchetta and a large pectoral cross. I
advanced toward him, made my best bow, saluted
him as "Your Eminence," and began to tell him
how pleased and honored I was to meet him, when
the personage in question rose and, preventing me

OF BISHOP DELANY 299

from kissing- his hand, said in the Queen's own
English, "Why, man alive, I am only a poor little
bishop like yourself!" It was Bishop Brindle of
Nottingham.

Well, I got out of the predicament as best I could
by telling- him that he looked as fine and as vener-
able as any cardinal.

A few moments after, I was in the presence of the
real cardinal. No mistaking him this time, so much
he resembles his familiar picture. He has a face
ever to be remembered. Intelligence and benignity
are the dominant traits that strike one at first
glance. His features are regular, his forehead very
high and ample, and his little scarlet skull cap
covers a crown of snowy white. He wore a simple
black cassock trimmed with red, and a plain pectoral
cross. He spoke with the gentlest, sweetest voice,
and sat me down beside him on a sofa. He is a
man in whose presence anyone would feel at ease.
After the usual exchange of courtesies, he inquired
where I was stopping in Rome, how long I was to
remain, and proffered to get me an audience with the
Holy Father. I made a few requests, to which he
listened with the greatest consideration and then
asked me to put them in writing. He told me he
would be pleased to see me at any time during my

stay. I then introduced Fr. A , my "secretaire pro-

visoir" as the cardinal smilingly called him. After
a few words more of good wishes and a pleasant
visit, with a good night and an au revoir, we retired.

And this is the man who, after the Pope, bears
the burden of the universal Church. May God
lighten his load ! It were a pity to break so good, so
gentle, so lovable a soul as his.

300 LIFE AND WRITINGS

AUDIENCE WITH THE POPE.

November 30. This is a never-to-be-forgotten day
for us, for this day we have seen the Pope. What
a happy privilege! To come into the presence of the
highest representative of Christ upon earth, the very
head and center of the Catholic Church, to talk with
him whom hundreds of millions revere and love, to
touch his hand and kiss his ring-, to hear from his
lips words of affection, and to carry away with us
his blessing- for ourselves, our friends, and for all
those who asked for a share in his prayers ! This
was our joy to-day.

That is really all there is to tell, but 1 know that
every detail of the visit will be of surpassing inter-
est to our friends at home, and so I will give the
particulars of it all.

Courtesy demands that a bishop from a mission-
ary country such as ours pay his first visit to the
Cardinal Prefect of the Propaganda, and the second
visit to the Holy Father. The audience is arranged
by the Maistre di Camera, at present the affable
Mgr. Bisletti, and notice is sent to one's city address,
usually the day before the one appointed for the
reception. Mine came last evening. In it was stated
that the Holy Father would receive me at 11:30 to-
day and that I would be accompanied by my secre-
tary and my two sisters. There was a little flurry
of preparation. Etiquette requires ladies to wear
black dresses and a black veil or mantle. We had
many beads, crosses, pictures, to be blessed, and
these had to be got in order. What we were to
say, what we were to do for it was a private
audience that was accorded to us was a source of
preoccupation all the evening previous. This at last
was the end of our long travel ; for this especially
had we come; and now the long-looked-for event was
at hand.

OF BISHOP DELANY 301

The morning was bright and crisp. It was the
day of the opening of the Italian parliament. The
streets were filled with soldiers. The procession
looked like a medieval pageant. The carriages of
the officials were rich, and ornamented with gold
trappings ; that of the king was drawn by six
horses caparisoned and mounted by out riders in
elaborate uniforms. On the carriage behind rode
the footmen, in red, with white wigs and three-
cornered hats. A double file of soldiers lined the
streets from the Quirinal to the Parliament House,
and between these, in a closed carriage, passed the
king, bowing right and left. There was little
enthusiasm. Hats were lifted as the king and
queen passed, and that was all. We enjoyed the
sight, but it was not for that we had come. It was
to see a greater being that we were on our road
this day.

Arrived at the Vatican, we passed through the
various antechambers. These were rich and beauti-
ful. The Swiss guards in their multi-colored uni-
forms and their long halberts, presented arms as
we passed. Pages in red velvet attended to our
wraps, and led the way. In the waiting chamber
was a throne and a dais where the Pope receives in
state. Here were a number of bishops and priests
from all parts of the world. An Irish bishop told
me there were waiting with him a bishop from Nor-
way, one from South Africa, and one from Pata-
gonia, "and," he added with his native humor, "the
one from Patagonia isn't a bit savage, either."
Here, too, were gathered in picturesque groups
members of the Noble Guard, distinguished by their
helmets and great horse-hair plumes ; counts with
their court costume of black and gold, and their

302 LIFE AND WRITINGS

decorations of many orders. In a few minutes our
turn came. I was ushered alone into what seemed
to be a private study or library of the Pope. The
Holy Father was alone in the great room, and sat
behind a desk near the door. As I entered, he
arose and came toward me. He was all in white,
from the white silk skull cap to the white slippers
embroidered with gold. His face was as white as
the cassock he wore, but his eyes beamed a warm,
kindly welcome. Taking my hand in his after I
had kissed it, he led me to a chair beside his own
and bade me be seated. I spoke to him in Latin,
told him who I was, that I had been consecrated on
our Lady's Nativity day, and had come to thank
him for the honor he had conferred upon me in
making me a Bishop of the church, and to assist at
the great feast of the Immaculate Conception. As I
spoke my thanks, he raised his hand in protesta-
tion. I begged his blessing for myself, my family,
my priests and religious, and my people. He fore-
stalled my petition and said, oh, so tenderly and
devoutly: "I bless them all, and all to whom you
shall bring my blessing." He then asked me how
many Catholics there are in my diocese. I told
him, and added that their number is about one-third
of the population.

"You must strive to make the remaining two-
thirds Catholics also," he said. He asked me the
names of the religious communities in the diocese.

"Are your people good Catholics?" he pursued.

"Good Catholics, Holy Father," I answered.

"And your priests?" he added.

"Faithful and devoted," I assured him.

"Deo gratias," he said devoutly.

OP BISHOP DELANY 303

He asked me my age. I told him I thought I was the
youngest bishop in the United States, to which he
replied "Forsitan in tota ecclesia," ("perhaps in the
entire church.")

I then asked His Holiness for some special bles-
sing's for Trinity College, Washington, for the
Carmelite Convent in Boston, for a few devoted

friends of Father A , who was with me, and

then asked him to sign his name to his
picture. This he did most graciously, adding a few
words of prayer beside. Instead of using- a blotting-
paper, as we do at home, he used a little box of fine
sand, which he sprinkled on the wet ink. I then
presented him a bound volume of The Guidon, our
diocesan mag-azine. I told him I was its founder, and
its editor until my present appointment. He looked
it over with interest, and exclaimed with a smile
when he saw a picture of himself and the account of
his coronation. I showed him our dear dead Bishop's
picture, that of the cathedral and residence, and, as
I began again to ask his blessing-s, he again fore-
stalled me, saying: "I bless the editor, the writers,
the readers, and I pray God to prosper the work."

I then beg-ged our Holy Father to allow me to pre-
sent Father A and my sisters, who were waiting

without. He said "Assuredly," and they came in.
We all knelt. His Holiness arose again, and, giving
his hand to each, said: "I bless you all, all that you
have in your hands, all that you have in your hearts
and in your minds." Bidding us "Addio! Addio!"
and bowing gently, he then brought our interview to
an end.

Once outside the room, the first expression of all
was "How pale he looks, how tired, but how kind
and gentle!" What wonder he should look weary and
careworn with the weight he bears and the responsi-
bility of the Church of the world upon him!

304 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The second time I saw the Pope was on the Sun-
day following 1 . An audience was given to those atten-
ding the Congress in honor of Our Lady. The hour
fixed was half-past three, or 15:30 o'clock as the
notice read, according to the official manner of reck-
oning- time in Italy. The place was St. Peter's.
Great confusion occurred, owing to the manner of
admission. Everyone inscribing- as a member of the
Congress was given a special medal of Our Lady to
serve as a tessera or badg-e of recognition. This they
were told was all that was necessary for admission
to see the Holy Father on the day appointed. In
the mean time, some enterprising rogue had counter-
feited the medals and sold then broadcast at a lire
apiece.

Promptly at the hour fixed, the Holy Father
came in the simplest manner possible. He was
accompanied by a few cardinals, several Monsignori
and chamberlains, and a dozen or so soldiers of the
Swiss Guard. Unlike his predecessor, Pope Leo
XIIL, of blessed memory, Pius X. does not use or-
dinarily the sedia gestatoria carried on the shoulders
of attendants ; this time he walked between the
dignitaries, bestowing his blessing right and left
upon the kneeling crowd of pilgrims. A simple
throne was placed in one of the transepts of the
great church. Here the Pope sat for a few moments
while Cardinal Vincenzo Vannutelli made an address
and presented to His Holiness a crown for Our
Lady's Statue, the gift of the Catholic world on
the occasion of this fiftieth anniversary. The crown
is a crescent about four feet across, on which are
set twelve stars of diamonds, each star measuring
about twelve inches in diameter. When the address
was finished, Pope Pius arose, and a hush fell

OF BISHOP DELANY 305

upon the people. As he stood facing us, wearing
the usual white cap, and a shoulder cape of red
trimmed with ermine, to us, familiar with the
picture of Pius IX., the pontiff seemed like his
illustrious namesake come back to life, so much
does he resemble him in face and figure. As he
spoke, his voice rose in rich cadences until it
reached the extremity of the assembled crowd. He
made few gestures, but these were graceful and
forceful.

He spoke with feeling and unction, and the words
came without any apparent effort. Such a preacher,
too, was Pius IX., the memory of whose eloquence is
still fresh in the minds of those who were ever priv-
ileged to hear him. At the close of his address, the
Holy Father entoned loud and clear the "Sit Nomen
Domini benedictum," the beginning of the pontifical
blessing. "Ex hoc nunc et usque in saeculum" came
back in a thundering response from the hundreds of
ecclesiastics about. Then came again in sweet, clear
tones from the pontiff, "Benedicat vos Omnipotens
Deus, Pater, et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus."

The ceremony of the blessing of the crown being
over, a number of gentlemen, probably of the com-
mittee, were presented to the Pope, who received them
cordially, spoke a few words to each, and then resumed
the little procession back whence he had come, to the
Vatican.

THE CONSISTORY.

It is not the privilege of many foreign bishops to
assist at papal consistories, for the reason that they
are seldom in the Eternal City when these are held, or
are not concerned with the subject under discussion.
The present consistory was held to pass final judg-
ment on the canonization of two saints, Alexander Sauli

306 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and Majella. Of course the lives of the saints in ques-
tion had been previously examined by the customary
process, and their heroic virtues proved by all the
tests required by the Church. It only remained then
to give the formal sanction of the Pope, and this is
usually preceded by a consultation with bishops and
cardinals in what is called a consistory. On account
of the approaching 1 feast, many more than the usual
number of bishops and patriarchs were present in
Rome.

The hall of consistory is one of the beautiful salons
of the Vatican. A throne for the Holy Father was
placed at one end, under a dais of red. In front were
ranged the cardinals in their scarlet robes and ermine.
Behind these were the bishops. and patriarchs. Noth-
ing could better illustrate the Catholicity of the Church
than an assembly like this. Here were gathered
bishops from all parts of the world; one just in front
of me came from India; the one beside me was a
German; three Irish bishops were but a few seats
away; South America, Mexico, Canada, Australia, Nor-
way, Armenia were all represented.

Promptly at the hour appointed, the Pope entered
and took his place on the throne. He wore a rich, red
cape and a gold mitre. Addressing the assembly in
Latin, he briefly indicated the purpose of the meet-
ing and asked for the consensus of opinion. One by
one each cardinal arose in his place, and, lifting his
little red zuchetta, began " Beatissime Pater," and read
from a paper the reasons why he approved of the
process and why he asked for the canonization of these
servants of God. Closing, the cardinal lifted again
his red cap and genuflected, while the Holy Father
raised his hand in blessing. After the cardinals had
finished there were about forty to be heard a few

OF BISHOP DELANY 307

of the bishops and patriarchs were called upon. The
rest rose in their places and, saluting- the Pope in the
customary fashion, said simply: "Placet ob rationes
a me scriptas et subscript allatas." The reasons
alleged were written on the back of the ballot supplied,
which was then handed to an attendant. The con-
sistory lasted two hours and a half. The Holy Father
remained during all the proceedings, and closed the
exercises with benediction.

OUR LADY'S TRIUMPH DAY.

The fascination of a grand religious solemnity in
the world's cathedral is always potent both for the
native residents and for visitors to Rome. But it is
difficult to see how the interest and enthusiasm of this
feast of Our Lady could be surpassed. Many thou-
sands of persons this morning did not wait for the sun to
rise before they were up and on their way to the great
basilica of St. Peter, the doors of which were not
opened until half past seven. The vast piazza at that
hour was crowded with people. Whole regiments of
Italian soldiers were stationed about the approaching
streets, and a military cordon was placed around the
steps of the church to regulate the entrance of the
crowd. In the piazza an enormous number of people
in carriages, in tramways, and on foot, was constantly
gathering. Groups of pilgrims, seminarians, sisters,
priests, brothers, passed along every moment. In
elegant equipages came diplomats in their bright uni-
forms, and ladies of the aristocracy and royal families.

The morning was cloudy and damp. About nine
o'clock the sky brightened a little and a few rays of
sunshine pierced the dark clouds. In the church the
soft light of the cloudy winter's day contributed to
render more mystical the religious atmosphere within.

308 LIFE AND WRITINGS

St. Peter's church needs little adornment. From floor
to ceiling it is covered with most beautiful marbles. Its
mosaics rival the finest paintings in the world, but, on this
occasion, the columns in the central nave were draped
with rich red damask. In the dome and arches were
little clusters of electric lamps whose brilliant lights
were reflected in the gold decorations of the Church.
Upon entering one stood entranced.

Beneath the picture of our Blessed Lady was the
papal throne, covered by a rich red canopy of velvet.
The marble floor in front was covered with carpets
of red and green. On each side of the throne were
long files of benches, draped with scarlet cloth, for
the cardinals and bishops. Behind these, the spaces
between the arches were cut off from the rest of
the church by curtains of velvet and silk, and here
were built tribunes for special guests. One was in-
tended for members of the diplomatic corps and
ministers accredited to the Holy See. Among those
seen here to-day was the ex-ambassador of Spain,
Merry del Val, father of the Cardinal Secretary of
State.

Another tribune was reserved for the Knights of
Malta, and a third for members of royal families.
Among these were the Countess di Barda, the Countess
di Frani, Count and Countess d'Eu, the four prin-
cesses, daughters of Count di Caserta, the Archduch-
ess Elizabeth of Austria with her husband and Prince
Lichtenstein and wife. The fourth tribune was re-
served for the Roman nobility. At the extreme end
of the apse, directly opposite the main entrance, the
thousand electric lights gave the impression as of the
sun shining with its golden rays, and from out
the glory gleamed the figure of Our Lady in azure
mantle, in attitude of ecstasy, surrounded by clouds,
and with a crown of electric stars above her head.

OF BISHOP DELANY 309

In the center of the church a passageway was
made from the main entrance to the confessional of
St. Peter, and around these on both sides to the papal
throne at the extreme end. Here the palatine guard
was placed to keep order.

THE PROCESSION.

The wonderful pageant, which for richness and
beauty of color recalled the scenes of the Middle Ages,
proceeded from the chapel near the right entrance up
the middle aisle. First came two Swiss guards dressed
in the multi-colored uniform designed by Michael An-
gelo, with steel cuirasses and helmet, and carrying
halberds. Then followed representatives of all the
religious orders dressed in their distinctive monastic
habits. Two Canons of the Vatican in red cassocks
and white ermine mantles then preceded a long file
of chanters of the Sistine choir, in violet soutanes and
white surplices. Following these came the Vatican
Canons, making a beautiful picture in red and white.
The second group was formed by Swiss Guards, who
flanked on each side a number of chamberlains carry-
ing the precious tiaras of the Pontiff. Four more
Swiss soldiers followed with clerics carrying a cross,
beautifully ornamented candles, and the peniten-
tial rods. The third group consisted of more than two
hundred bishops from all parts of the world, and these
made a most imposing appearance in their white mi-
tres and long white copes. Conspicious among them
were bishops and patriarchs of the Greek and Arme-
nian rites, whose rich robes and peculiarly shaped
mitres attracted the attention of all.

HOMEWARD BOUND.

At Sea, December 21, 1904.

Here is a line from far at sea. It is the day we are
due at New York, but we are far from port, and,

310 LIFE AND WRITINGS

though we are so anxious to reach home for Christmas,
it looks now unlikely that we can. It will be a great
disappointment for us and great worry for those at
home; but we will get over it, and after the experience
we have had, may well be thankful we are living at

all. G has probably told you about the storm

and the hard luck we have had since we left port, so
I will not bother you with more of it. The girls are
good sailors and good soldiers as well. They made
no fuss about danger. They prepared for the worst,
hoped for the best, and trusted in God and the good
prayers offered for us. For myself, I should have
been sorry to go down at sea; not that I am afraid to
die, but I should find it hard to feel reconciled to
leaving my work, not only unaccomplished, but not
even begun. That would be a disappointment worse
than all else. It was a very trying experience and in
a measure detracts from the pleasure of the entire
trip, but that will soon pass, I doubt not, and we shall
remember only the pleasureable part.

I think we can say that our trip was a success
in every respect. We had not the slightest mishap
or disappointment. Nobody was sick, weather was fine
everywhere, so we lost not a day nor an hour. The
girls saw historic and beautiful places and things for
the first time. We met many distinguished people and
received much consideration on every side. We wanted
for nothing on the way, and are bringing home some
souvenirs for everybody that we may share our joy
with them. Surely all this is much to be grateful for,
and if a disappointment waits for us in the end we
can make the sacrifice in a Christian spirit.

You will be pleased to know I received a special
blessing for Trinity. I explained to the Holy Father
the work of the college and asked him to sign a pho-
tograph. This he did adding a few words of blessing.
I will send it to you as soon as I reach home.

OF BISHOP DELANY 311

I will close by wishing you a happy, holy Christmas
and sending you my blessing over a thousand miles at
sea. * * * *

After the most tempestuous voyage she has ever en-
countered, battling with storms which exceeded in
severity anything her captain has met in the quarter
of a century he has been sailing the seas, the Prinzess
Irene, of the North German Lloyd line, five days over-
due, reached her pier in Hoboken.

Only by their thankfulness to Captain Gerhardt Dan-
nemann and the other officers of the vessel for
bringing them safely through the dangers which be-
set them was the gratitude of the passengers exceeded
for having at last reached their home port. So great had
been the ship's distress that she had to put into Hali-
fax with what to an ocean liner was little more than
a bucket full of coal.

From the moment of leaving Genoa, on December
9th, until the vessel reached Halifax the voyage was a
continuous succession of gales of tremendous severity.
When in mid ocean, the gale against which the Prinzess
Irene was battling developed into a cyclone which swept
the ship's decks, carried away all of her forward ven-
tilators and wrought a panic among the steerage
passengers.

Even the officers admitted when there was no longer
need to encourage the passengers, that for two days
the situation was critical. When the ventilators were
broken off by the seas and washed away, water by
the ton poured through the holes left in the forward
deck, and swept in a solid body toward where the
steerage passengers were huddled. It did not take
long to close the inlets for these rivers, but day after

312 LIFE AND WRITINGS

day, as the ship became more and more overdue, no
safe course was left open to Captain Dannemann except
to make for Halifax.

Fifty of the passengers, including- Bishop Delany
and his party, came ashore, being anxious to reach
their homes in time for Christmas. So eager was the
Bishop to spend the first Christmas after his conse-
cration with his flock in Manchester, that he traveled
all night by special train. He reached Manchester
Christmas morning at four o'clock and spoke to his
people at every Mass. He thanked them for their
prayers for his safe return and imparted to them the
Papal Benediction.

It was with the coming of the New Year that the
new Bishop really took up his burden. He at once
began to enlarge and extend the work of the diocese.
Even before his consecration, he had installed in the
cathedral and residence a system of electric lighting,
and he now announced to the people that this, the cash
value of which was about twenty-five hundred dollars,
was to be his consecration gift to the parish.

His next thought was of the little ones, for whom
he had a deep and abiding love. He dispensed with
the Children's Mass in the low studded, dimly-lighted
basement, and brought the young people upstairs to
attend the regular Mass that he himself said when at
home. He then did away with the adult choir at this
service, and introduced congregational singing by the
children, an innovation that is no longer an experiment
but a decided success. The sight of those hundreds
of little ones assembled before him to worship God,
the sound of their voices raised in divine praise, brought
the good Bishop, perhaps, the purest happiness of the
week.

OF BISHOP DELANY 313

He always directed his instructions to them, and
had the happy faculty of speaking- not only within
their comprehension but in form acceptable, also to
the older members of the congregation.

On Sunday, March 19, 1905, the Bishop paid his first
official visit to the Holy Rosary Chapel. He said the
two regular Masses there that day and announced at
each his intention of begining at once the erection of
a new chapel. This was an improvement long needed,
for the old building, which served both as church and
school, was entirely inadequate for either purpose.
Eight months later on Sunday, November fifth, the
Bishop had the happiness of dedicating the new struc-
ture, in its way a model for the purposes designed. The
chapel itself is on the second floor. It is light, airy,
ample, with a seating capacity of six hundred. The
ground floor, equally spacious, is divided into a hall
and ante-rooms, occupied by the St. Paul's Temperance
Society, who, at the Bishop's earnest solicitation, came
here, enlarged their membership and made of this hall
a place attractive to the young men of the neighbor-
hood. The good thus far accomplished by this
movement can hardly be estimated. The old chapel
was immediately converted into additional school rooms,
and now the parishioners of the Holy Rosary district
are provided with church and school facilities suffi-
cient for a long time to come.

In the summer the Bishop again looked to the needs
of the children. He made some improvements in St.
Joseph's girls' school, and renovated from top to bottom
the boys' high school. This was an old and dingy
building, unattractive without and unsanitary within.
The exterior he could not alter, but the interior he
made almost new. Carpenters, painters, plumbers,
worked on it for weeks, and when it was opened in

314 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the fall it was as spotless and healthful as any school
building in town. Changes and additions were also made
in the course of study, particularly in the business de-
partment, for which new typewriters were bought, so
that students are now given practice on all the leading
machines.

That summer, too, the wooden passageway leading
from the cathedral residence to the church itself was
torn down and replaced by a brick cloister, in har-
mony with the architecture of the buildings it connects.
This was done, primarily, to make room for the
placing of the monument erected by the priests of
the diocese to the memory of their first bishop. From
the day of his consecration to the day of the dedi-
cation of the memorial, Bishop Delany labored unceas-
ingly for its completion. He carried out to the letter
Bishop Bradley 's wishes as to the form it should take,
supervised its construction, from time to time made
valuable suggestions both to sculptor and architect,
and had the grounds about it graded and made beau-
tiful without regard to expense.

In form, the monument is a Celtic cross of Troy
granite, resting on a massive quadrangular base, with
a total height of seventeen feet, and is at once noble
and imposing in appearance. On its top are
two Greek letters, found commonly on ancient crosses
in Rome, and signifying Christ. On the arms are
the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet,
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. In
the centre is a triangle, the sign of the Blessed
Trinity. A bishop's mitre, representative of the sacred
office held by the deceased, is carved on the stone.
On the plinth are the symbols of the four evangelists,
the head for St. Matthew, the lion for St. Mark, the
bull for St. Luke, the eagle for St. John.

OF BISHOP DELANY 315

Below, in the side of the quadrangle facing- the
street, is a medallion of the bishop executed in bronze
by the famous sculptor, Samuel Kitson. This is an
excellent likeness of the beloved prelate, as his people
prefer to recall him, before care had lined his face,
or failing- health had bent his frame. Near the face,
in low relief, is a chalice with a Host raised in glory,
a reminder of the devotion of the bishop to our Lord
in the Sacrament of His love. Below the medallion
is the inscription:

RT. REV. DENIS M. BRADLEY, D. D.

FIRST BISHOP OF MANCHESTER,

1845 1903.

and in large raised letters on the granite beneath is
the one word, "BRADLEY."

On December 24th, with appropriate ceremonies,
Bishop Delany dedicated the graceful yet massive
memorial on which his own name was so soon to be
carved beside that of his lamented chief. At the same
time he caused to be placed in the cathedral itself a
memorial tablet bearing a more extended inscription
to Bishop Bradley's memory than was possible on the
cross itself. Nor did he deem all this enough. When
soon after his return from Rome, he announced the
taking of a parish census, he told the people that! the
offerings they would make when the priests called
should be the nucleus of a building fund for a new
high school to be known as the Bradley Memorial
School. This he planned on a big scale, albeit he knew
that the realization could not be immediate. It was
to take the place of the present boys' school and
accommodate also all the children of the city who wished
to pursue, free of expense, a higher course of study
under religious teachers. It was to have, too, a large

316 LIFE AND WRITINGS

hall, an adjunct much needed in St. Joseph's parish.
Some months later he seized the opportunity to secure
a favorable site by buying a large tract of land facing
Tremont Common and near the cathedral itself. This
property, even if not used for years for school pur-
poses, is a profitable investment, as the rents of
the buildings thereon more than pay the interest on
the principal invested.

But the project that lay nearest to the Bishop's
heart was also nearest to fulfillment at the time of his
death. In the spring of 1905, when the city farm
was discontinued, the mayor and aldermen gave to the
Bishop, at the nominal price of one hundred dollars,
seven acres of the land for a new orphanage.

What a wave of indignation swept Protestant
Manchester at what was termed sectarian distribution
of public property!

Press and pulpit, clergy and laity protested. When
all had had their say, Bishop Delany had his, and in
a manly, sensible letter declined the gift but asked
the privilege of buying it at public auction. This
was granted, and in August he purchased the seven
acres for sixty-one hundred dollars, its market value.
The situation is ideal. The first sod was turned by
the Bishop on St. Joseph's Day, and he had accepted
plans and specifications for the work just before his
summons came. Five buildings were to have been
erected. A chapel was to stand in the center of the
lot facing Bridge Street; on one side of this was to
be an infant asylum, on the other a gymnasium; be-
yond these, at each end of the lot, were to be the two
orphanages, one for boys and the other for girls. Of
these, the boys' home was to be erected first. To
that end a building fund had been started, and a so-
ciety formed, called St. Joseph's Guild, whose members

OF BISHOP DELANY 317

pledge themselves to assist in erecting and maintain-
ing- the new home. The yearly fee for membership
is but nominal, the spiritual advantages were many,
and the membership was already very large. Shortly
before his death, in speaking of his hopes and plans
for this building, the Bishop said: "This will be my
monument." It is devoutly to be hoped that this good
and great work will be accomplished some day.

One other big act of charity that Bishop Delany
hoped to accomplish at no very distant day was the
erection of a new, up-to-date hospital in the center
of the Hanover Street Grounds. At the last annual
meeting of the Sacred Heart Hospital staff he at-
tended he announced his intention and showed how
this much-to-be-desired end could be achieved with
no additional burden to the people.

It was not to be expected, of course, that all these
vast undertakings could be proposed without calling
forth adverse criticism. Some wondered in silence,
but many gave expression to their fears that their
young Bishop would plunge parish and diocese into
bankruptcy.

They did not realize the prudence and caution he
possessed. Not one of these things was a castle
built on air. Each one rested on a foundation, firm
and sure. The Bishop knew where the means was
coming from, but that information he purposed with-
holding until conditions should justify its disclosure.
Some of these sources of revenue, promised as they
were to the Bishop himself apart from his office,
may now never be available; others were so secured
that later the diocese will receive them just the same.
Not until then, perhaps, will Bishop Delany's finan-
cial foresight receive the appreciation it well deserved.

The priests of the diocese, however, had reason
to trust the Bishop's wisdom in such matters. Hard-

318 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ly had he assumed the duties of his office when he
looked about to see how the diocesan debt could be re-
duced. Up to that time, mortgages and notes owed by
the different parishes throughout the State were held
largely by local banks or individuals, who charged al-
ways five per cent interest and sometimes as much as
the law allows. The Bishop soon negotiated with solid,
conservative banking institutions in Manchester to take
all these at a uniform rate of four per cent, thus saving
the diocese every year the large sum of sixty-five hun-
dred dollars. When this was announced to the priests
at the semi-annual conference in 1905, for the first and
only time in the memory of those present, the solem-
nity of such meetings was broken by hearty applause.

His examination of affairs also disclosed that the
diocese was paying an extortionate insurance rate.
In the twenty years of its existence it had paid in-
surance companies about two hundred thousand dol-
lars, and had drawn for losses less than twenty-five
thousand dollars. The Bishop made a study of the
matter of insurance, until then a subject entirely
strange to him, and he became convinced that Cath-
olic church property is a minimum hazard and should
be rated accordingly. He soon perfected a plan
that promised to save the diocese a very large part
of its yearly insurance bill, and had the matter so
well in hand that its success was practically assured.

From what has been thus far said it might be
concluded that Bishop Delany's effort during these
twenty-one months were all directed towards mater-
ial ends. Nothing could be farther from the truth.
Enormous as these projects were the tasks of a
lifetime, indeed they were but incidental to the
more important task of saving souls.

In the eight months preceding his elevation to the
episcopacy, of necessity no confirmations or visita-

OF BISHOP DELANY 319

tions had been made in the diocese, so that, begin-
ning- in the first week of January, 1905, Bishop
Delany had to go from one end of the State
to the other, visiting convents and schools, and
giving confirmation, and not until the end of
the next October was this accumulated work
cleared away. This year, during the month of
January, he again visited all the religious houses
under his jurisdiction, and had a personal interview
with every member of their communities. On the
8th of May he confirmed at Newport the first class
in 1906, and between that date and the 5th of June
he had given confirmation in eighteen different places.
On these occasions he usually examined the children
himself, heard confessions, and preached both in Eng-
lish and French. Here, too, he did effective work in
the cause to which he was most devoted, by pledging
every child that he confirmed to total abstinence from in-
toxicating drink until the age of twenty one. More-
over, if he was told of people in the parish too old or
too sick to come to church he often went to their
homes, and it would be hard to say which received
the more pleasure from the visit.

Between times the Bishop also officiated at special
church dedications and delivered addresses at many
noteworthy functions both in and out of the diocese.
At school entertainments and commencements, at
meetings of sodalities or other organizations, he was
glad to contribute his mite toward encouragement
and inspiration. He particularly liked to speak to
young men, for whom his ideals were high. Twice
in Lowell and at the cathedral in Boston he addressed
immense gatherings of the Knights of Columbus.
He urged upon them an appreciation of all that the
title implies of privilege and duty.

320 LIFE AND WRITINGS

The following was his address to a large gather-
ing in his native city:

"The nature of this audience -Knights of Colum-
bus suggests as the subject of my address, "Knight-
hood and the Duty of the Hour."

Unless your name bear something of significance it
is a silly assumption. But it has a significance. In
the design of the founders of this order, men of lofty
purpose, in the sanction of the Church and the en-
couragement of the priests and bishops which your
order has received, from the composition of your
body the choice young Catholic men of the country,
you are expected to emulate, as far as conditions
will admit, the example of those whose proud name
you bear.

There is no brighter page in the world's history
than that on which is written the deed and daring
of the knight of old. After the institution of the
holy priesthood there was, perhaps, no higher, holier,
nobler institution than that of knighthood. The
flower of youth was chosen. They were trained in
virtue, skilled in arms, devoted to the cause of right
and to the elevation of womanhood, and they were
consecrated by the solemn vows of religion to the
profession for which they had given their lives.
Remember, too, this was in a semi-barbarous age
when might prevailed over right, when the claims of
the weak and helpless passed unheeded. Christen-
dom itself was threatened with extinction by the
ravages of the Turks. Then began the magnificent
exploits of the Crusaders. At the call of Peter the
Hermit, vast armies arose all over Europe. Kings
and princes forgot their petty differences, ceased
their internal strifes, banded together in a common
cause, and set out for the far East to deliver the

OF BISHOP DELANY 321

sepulchre of Christ and the Christians of Palestine
from the thraldom of the infidel. Those were days
before the invention of the railroad and the steamboat,
and the distance of thousands of miles had to be
traversed with the poor conveniences the times
afforded. Yet neither the distance, nor the difficul-
ties, nor the dangers of the undertaking- daunted the
courage of these knights of old, when it was the
cause of Christ and the cry of the oppressed that
appealed to them.

Monks like St. Bernard quitted their monasteries;
kings like St. Louis of France left their kingdoms, and,
though disaster and death awaited them, they were
ready and anxious to brave all for the glorious cause
in which they were enlisted. Six different times
during the tenth and eleventh centuries their vast
armies of chivalrous knights traversed Europe. And
five times they failed. The road they trod was marked
with the bones of their dead, and many of the sur-
vivors fell into the hands of the enemies they had
gone to conquer, where a slavery worse than death
awaited them. But, even in their failure, they ac-
complished more for Europe and for subsequent
civilization than did all the victorious campaigns of a
Charlemagne and Napoleon. They lived for the cause
of right, they fought and died for it, and they have
not died in vain. Our ideals of honor, our appre-
ciation of the heroic, are all derived from them, and
our highest standard of Christian devotedness is the
cross of the Crusaders on the walls of Jerusalem.

But how, you may ask, does all this, bright and
glorious as it is, how does it apply to us and what
can we do to emulate examples like these ? It is
true the days of chivalry are passed. The Crusader
goes on his raid no more. In his shroud of armor

322 LIFE AND WRITINGS

he sleeps, through the centuries, with his sword
upon his breast, yet the cause for which he fought
and died still lives, though the enemy be different
from the one he faced. You are Christian Catholic
Knights, who else but you should continue the
struggle ? You are not required to leave your home
or native land. The test of blood is not demanded,
but there is a warfare none the less real, none the
less vigorous to which you are called, if you would
be faithful to the title you bear. " For God and the
Church " was the device of knighthood. So it should
be yours. We hear a great deal these days of the
rights of men, of women's rights, the rights of
labor, the rights of capital, the rights of nations,
how seldom we hear of the rights of God! In all
this world, created by Him, redeemed by the pre-
cious blood of His Divine Son, among all the millions
of His children here upon earth is there no cham-
pion to stand up and fight for the rights of God ?
And his holy spouse, the Church, shall she be as-
sailed and oppressed, shall she, the Mother of Saints, be
put down from her high place and driven out from
her kingdom among nations and no son rise up in
her defense? It shall not be. It is to you,
Catholic young men, the call comes. It is to you,
who acknowledge the one true God as your Father,
who recognize the one true Church as your mother,
and you will not prove recreant to the trust con-
fided to you.

The candidate for knighthood was prepared for
his vocation by the practice of virtue as well as the
drill of arms. Honesty, truth, loyalty, and purity
were his constant endeavor. So should they be yours,
if you would strive against the powers of dark-
ness. The violation of any one of these virtues

OF BISHOP DELANY 323

was a stain upon the scutcheon of a knight which
disgraced him forever. These virtues were the
source of his strength and so shall they be yours.

"My good sword carves the casques of men,

My thrust is swift and sure,
My strength is as the strength of ten,
Because my heart is pure."

The eve of the ceremony of knighthood was passed
by the young candidate in the sanctuary in prayer be-
fore the Blessed Sacrament. Those knights of old
knew well the source of strength. They knew that
if they would be faithful to the obligation about to
be imposed their help must come from heaven, and
the Blessed Eucharist is the food of the strong. The
same blessed Lord whom they served still abides in
the tabernacle, and the knight who would serve Him
now must first find strength at His feet.

The ceremony over the young man was brought
into his ancestral halls, to the gallery of the por-
traits of his forefathers. Pausing before each
picture, the life and exploits of these heroes
were recounted to him, how this one excelled
in the arts of peace, how this one fell in
the front of battle, how another administered
justice, how this one brought renown by his learning
or virtue, and while the new knight's breast heaved
with pride to belong to so glorious a line, he was told to
be worthy of his sires, to do nothing that would ever
bring shame or discredit on the proud name he bore.

No royal house ever had a hall of fame such as
the Catholic Church. Saints and heroes, scholars and
sages, without number, such as the world beside can-
not boast. It is to such a lineage you belong. Will
you by any word or deed disgrace your heritage of
glory?

324 LIFE AND WRITINGS

This may seem very well in theory, but you may
ask what is the practical application of it all? Well,
I answer, it is all very real, it is all very practical. I
am not sending you off on vain quests, on romantic
pursuits. There was a knight once, Don Quixote,
who in another age sought to revive the glories of
chivalry, and fought windmills. While we may admire
his zeal we can only smile at his judgment. Windmills
there are in our days as well, but they are only wind-
mills and are not worthy of our prowess.

You are Americans living in the twentieth century.
You love your country and would serve it. There is
no better way than to strive to make it Catholic. It
has been contended that Catholics cannot be good cit-
izens, because, forsooth, they "owe allegiance to foreign
power." I declare that a Catholic true to his faith
must be and can be only a good citizen, for his reli-
gion makes the violation of the law not only a crime
but a sin as well.

You are Catholics and would serve your Church?
Here is a work at your very hand. Leave it not to
priest or bishop. You can reach people these never
can. It is true you are not called upon to preach
as they, but the best possible preaching is the influence
of an upright life. "Let your light shine before men
and they shall glorify your Father who is in Heaven."
A timely word, a kind act, a generous deed, will re-
dound not only to you but to the religion which inspires
it. Be sober, industrious, loyal, courteous, God-fearing,
and brave, and the proudest knight of old would hail
thee as brother. You are one hundred and twenty
thousand strong. What could not such an army do
if animated with the zeal of Crusaders? You
need not sigh for the days gone by. The
world never offered such opportunity as it does

OF BISHOP DELANY 325

at present. Protestantism is disintegrating-. The
supernatural is losing its hold on the souls of
men. The Catholic Church is the only bulwark be-
tween them and infidelity. The American people are
fair-minded, honest, truth-loving. They are ready for
the word "the fields are white for the harvest." How
can they believe if they have not heard, and how can
they hear if there be no one to tell them? Suppose,
each of you, Knights of Columbus, brings one a
year into the fold of Christ, the spiritual conquest of
America will not be far off.

Then there are the corporal works of mercy. These,
too, come within the scope of your order. I know well
the work your Massachusetts branch is doing for de-
pendent children, the stray lambs of the flock of
Christ, and I congratulate you for it. Be not content
simply with the work of your council be you active,
earnest, zealous in every work of Christian beneficence,
but let the spirit of faith vivify all that you do, otherwise
you will not differ from the heathen and the publican.
There was once a Christian knight, Sir Launfal by
name. He went in search of the Holy Grail, the cup
used by Our Saviour at the Last Supper. Blameless
of life he was, but his quest proved in vain. Broken
in spirit and health he returned to his ancestral castle
to find himself an outcast. Beside that closed gate he
learned from a poor beggar what true Christian char-
ity meant. He had no gold to give now, and when
asked for an alms said to the poor leper who stood
beside him:

"Thou also hast had thy crown of thorns,

Thou also hast had the world's buffets and scorns;

And to thy life were not denied

The wounds in the hands and feet and side,

Mild Mary's Son, acknowledge me;

Behold, through Him, I give to thee."

326 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Sir Launfal shared with the beggar his crust of
coarse brown bread. He broke ice on the stream near
by, and gave him to drink from the wooden bowl, when
lo! the beggar stood up before him glorified 1 It was
none other than Jesus Himself whom he had fed and
who had assumed the guise of the poor to teach the
lesson of perfect charity. Had he not declared
"Whatsoever thou doest to the least of these my
brethren, thou doest unto Me?" And now, revealed
in glory, He turned to the Christian knight and said:

"Who gives himself with his alms feeds three,
Himself, his hungering neighbor, and Me."

The Knights of Columbus of Manchester, of whose
Council Bishop Delany was a member and chaplain since
its organization tendered him a banquet and grand re-
ception. In all the toasts of the evening their loyalty
and esteem, as well as their pride and satisfaction, were
feelingly expressed.

As the Right Reverend Bishop rose to resp&nd he
was greeted with prolonged applause. Three cheers
were given him before he was allowed to open his
impromptu remarks, at the conclusion of which he
thanked all present for the many tokens of friendship
which had been given him in the past, and which he
prized most highly.

Manchester, October 2, 1905.

It must have been my Guardian Angel on this, his
feast day, who reminded me I had not answered
your letter for my anniversary. I sent everybody
else a card of acknowledgment but promised you a
letter and here it is, though long coming.

One year a bishop! Who would ever think it?
But it is so and a full, busy year it was, and not an

OF BISHOP DELANY 327

unfruitful one, I hope, for the work God gave me to
do. I have had many consolations during that time,
a thousand times more than I had reason to hope
for. My priests have been graciousness itself and
not once have I seen or heard anything in my
regard but what was respectful and affectionate.
The Sisters have been a source of consolation and
edification. The people here in the city, and all through
the State, indeed, have shown in many ways their
confidence. The work has been going on well every-
where and I have been spared any grave disorder.

By rearranging the church debt I have saved the
diocese $6,500 a year in interest, and I am now per-
fecting a plan for insurance that will save almost an
equal amount under this head.

The schools are thriving and the children increas-
ing in number all the time. We have more children in our
Catholic schools, according to the proportion of popu-
lation, than any other diocese in the country.

BISHOP DELANY'S FIRST PASTORAL LETTER.

>J< JOHN BERNARD,
By the mercy of God and the favor of the Holy Apostolic See,

BISHOP OF MANCHESTER,

To the clergy and faithful of the diocese, health and every

blessing.

My Dearly Beloved Brethern :

For many years the first Sunday of Lent brought
you wholesome and holy counsels from our late good
bishop now dead and gone. His words thus ad-
dressed to you were always listened to with love and
veneration, and his instructions and advice bore
abundant fruit in your lives. As his successor in

328 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the office of chief pastor of this diocese, I feel it my
duty to say to you a few words on this occasion,
knowing full well that you will receive them with the
same filial piety that has ever marked your conduct
in regard to those whom God has placed over you
for the government of the Church and for the sanc-
tification of your souls.

I have chosen for the subject of this, my first
pastoral letter, the Duties of Parents to Children.
The importance of this subject cannot be overesti-
mated. The family is the foundation of the Church
and the State. It is the very cornerstone of our
whole social fabric. When parents acquit themselves
of their responsibilities and govern their families ac-
cording to the law of God, peace, order, and morality
flourish ; when parents fail in these duties, strife,
contention, and immorality prevail. It is, then, to
parents that I wish to address myself and ask them
if, before God, they are doing their full duty in what
concerns those whom they have brought into the
world.

St. Paul compares the union between man and
wife to that which exists between Christ and His
Church. Now the end Christ had in view in His
espousal with the Church was the creation of souls
to love, honor, obey, and glorify God. Such, too,
should be the end of Christian marriage. And what
a glorious privilege that is 1 We could not serve God
enough if we had ten thousand hearts to love Him,
ten thousand mouths to praise Him, ten thousand
hands to labor for Him, ten thousand bodies to
sacrifice to Him. But a father and mother can, by
their children, and their children's children, multiply
themselves and glorify God on earth for ages and
ages to come when they themselves are here no

OF BISHOP DELANY 329

more, and in them will be fulfilled the words of the
psalmist, "My seed will serve the Lord and I will
bless Him for all time." This, I know, my beloved
brethren, is your understanding- of the blessings of
holy wedlock. Let us see how these may be
realized.

It has been well said, if we would make a gentle-
man we must begin with his grandfather. If we
would make a saint we must begin with his parents.
For proof, you have many examples in Holy Scrip-
ture. Recall the beautiful story of Anna, who asked
God for a son, vowing the child at the same time to
His service in the temple. God heard her prayer
and sent her the child, who became the great
prophet Samuel. The lives of the saints furnish us
many similar instances of children offered to God
before they were born, who afterwards became the
glory of the Church. If then, parents, you would
have your children holy, you must first sanctify
yourselves. Remember, too, that as surely as you
impart your physical defects to your offspring so
you transmit to them your moral weaknesses as well.
The leopard cannot change his spots and the young
crow will be as black as the parent bird. Your first
duty, then, is to keep your minds and your hearts
pure and free from sin.

Of the care you should have for the bodies of your
children, I have little to say. The natural love of
parents for children is usually enough to cause them
to guard carefully the health of their little ones and
to help them wax strong for the future battles of
life. Some there are, however, who fail, even in this
primary duty, unnatural parents that refuse their
children the little education within their reach, and
put them to work to gain a mere pittance, or to

330 LIFE AND WRITINGS

leave a shiftless father in idleness. Such parents
hardly allow their children the time the law requires
before sending them into the mills. They permit
them instruction barely sufficient for receiving their
first Holy Communion, so desirous are they to profit
by their toil. They make poor little slaves of their
children, and stunt them forever in mind and body,
Shame, say we, on such parents ! What affection can
they expect from children subjected to such abuse?

More often, however, parents fail in their duty
towards the spiritual needs of their children.

Now the first right the child has is that of relig-
ious instruction. God made the child to know Him
and love Him and serve Him. How can he know,
love, and serve God unless he be instructed in these
duties? For three thousand years children had no
other teachers than their parents. They learned
from them the mysteries of faith, the duties of
religion. "Listen, my child," says the prophet, "to
the teaching of thy father and depart not from the
law of thy mother." What lessons do they learn
from you, Christian parents? If nothing worse, are
they not lessons of vanity, worldly ambition, avarice ?
Do you give them the opportunity to learn their religion
in their own schools ? Or do you find excuses for send-
ing them elsewhere, flattering yourselves that while
other children require such instruction to keep them
in the straight and narrow path, your children, by
some mysterious exemption, may be preserved with-
out it? If you do you deceive yourselves. For un-
less your children know their religion, and know it
well, they run grave risk of losing their faith or of
having it degenerate into a superstitious practice and
become a mere hollow form, without benefit to their
lives or profit to their souls. As these children grow

OF BISHOP DELANY 331

up, they will be surrounded by those of no religion
or by those of beliefs contrary to their own, and,
unless they know their religion and can give a rea-
sonable account of the faith that is in them, they can-
not long preserve it. They will go the way of the
flesh ; they will bring ruin upon themselves, and
sorrow and shame upon those who bore them. Ignor-
ant of their religion, such children grow up without
the knowledge of the first principles of truth, of
honesty, of morality, though they are often wise in
their own conceit. They cannot tell you the number
of sacraments, but they can tell you an ingenious
lie; they cannot tell you the commandments of God,
but they can deceive their parents and cheat their
employers; they know but few prayers, yet they can
curse and swear, and say immodest words, and blas-
pheme like young demons. This wisdom, indeed,
they have, the wisdom that is folly and worse than
folly in the sight of Almighty God.

As the children grow older, they are sometimes
sent to non-Catholic schools and colleges for reasons
of business or social advantages. Even if these ad-
vantages be real and certain which is by no means
sure are they not dearly bought at the cost of the
faith of these children; for "what doth it profit a
man to gain the whole world and suffer the loss of
his soul?"

Besides the duty of Christian education, parents
have the obligation of good example. No matter
what religious instruction the child may receive in
the church or in the school, if the example of the
parents at home be bad these lessons will not avail.
St. Augustine said of his mother that she softened
her reproaches with her tears but strengthened them
by her example. You, too, may have cause to lament

332 LIFE AND WRITINGS

the faults of your children, but in their correction
your example will have more effect than your tears.
They may hear of angels, of saints, of holy souls,
but they see you, you who are continually before
their eyes and their minds, and if your lives contra-
dict these beautiful lessons of faith, love, charity,
humility, modesty, how can they ever learn them?
It is useless for you to bid them go to Mass if you
yourself stay at home without sufficient cause. You
may teach them their prayers, but if they seldom or
never see you upon your knees imploring God's
blessing and protection, your instructions will soon
be forgotten. What will avail lessons of love and
reverence for God and His priests and His Church
if your children hear at home God's Holy Name pro-
faned, His priests criticised, His Church abused? It
is in the home that children learn the first lessons
of insubordination to the teaching of the Church, and
the example of a headstrong, heedless parent is the
cause of the falling away from the faith of countless
numbers of children. How could it be otherwise?
"You cannot gather grapes from thorns, nor figs
from thistles."

Wherefore, Christian parents, set your children a
good example. If you would have them pray, pray
yourself; if you would have them faithful to attend-
ance at holy Mass, do you never fail in that duty; if
you would have them honest, truthful, sober, modest,
reverent, let these virtues shine forth in your own
lives and your children will follow your example and
follow you to heaven.

One more duty yet remains. It is that of parental
correction.

Where the devil fails on all other points he often
succeeds in this. Many parents who are careful of

OF BISHOP DELANY 333

the instruction of their children, who never fail to set
them a good example, know not how to correct them.
Some are too indulgent, some unreasonably severe.
You know the evil over-indulgence will bring upon a
child and how it redounds to the parent. You re-
member how Almighty God punished Heli for the
wickedness of his sons; how David, holy man that he
was, brought misery on himself and destruction on
his sons, one after another, by his laxity.

If you correct not your children you will be not
less excusable than these. If under your care your
children learn to curse and swear, to lie and steal,
and frequent bad company, and you shut your eyes
to these faults, and fail to correct them while you
may, your responsibility will be great before God.
It is said that the ape often hugs his young to death
by excessive caresses. But that is to act apelike. It
is no kindness to a child to give him his way, when
your best judgment tells you it should be otherwise.

Our Blessed Saviour said: "Let the little ones come
unto Me, and forbid them not, for of such is the
kingdom of heaven." Into your keeping He has
placed them as a sacred trust, and from you he will
one day require them. May you esteem this holy
charge as did St. Hilary, and pray as he: "Grant
me, my God, that I may regard them as Your creat-
ures, not mine; as Your children, not mine; grant that
I may always look upon them not as a part of my
body but as the temple of Thy Holy Spirit; grant
that I may never do anything that would cause them
to offend Thee and bring malediction on us both.
Thou blessed the little ones presented to Thee. Put
Thy hands upon these my children, bless them, and
keep them forever Thine."

Given at Manchester on the Feast of St. Matthias, Apostle, in
the Year of Our Lord Nineteen Hundred and Five.

334 LIFE AND WRITINGS

At the time of his death the Bishop was planning
a mission of his own. In many parts of New Hamp-
shire there are districts remote from the centers of
activity and rarely, if ever, visited by a priest. People
live in these parts who are Catholics in name, but who,
deprived of every spiritual advantage and consolation,
have grown careless in the practice of their religion
or have unhappily fallen away from the Church. It
was the Bishop's intention to spend most of his sum-
mer vacation among these. The good he might have
accomplished had he been spared can be known only
to God.

While the Bishop fulfilled thus exactly what might
be called the exterior duties of his office, he by no
means neglected the interior, i. e., the direction of
those to whom details must be entrusted: his priests
and religious. The different communities were ob-
jects of his various solicitude. He often said he had
never known the magnitude of their work until he
became Bishop. Last winter he secured the services
of the Sisters of the Holy Family, an order especially
trained for the management of bishops' households.
He neglected nothing that could contribute to the com-
fort or success of those whose lives were consecrated
to God.

As the Sisters of Mercy are in charge of all insti-
tutions directly connected with the cathedral, the
Bishop was brought into closest relation with them.
Every member of the institute felt she had in
Bishop Delany a true friend. While he did not inter-
fere in the government of the community, he made,
from time to time, suggestions for increasing the
efficacy of the work. One of these was for a system-
atic visitation of the sick. Two Sisters were appointed
for that duty alone. One of these is a graduate nurse,

OF BISHOP DELANY 335

and together they go over the city, wherever they are
called, attending the sick, without remuneration. Be-
sides giving the comfort of personal ministration, they
accomplish much for the patient by showing those in
charge how to care for him intelligently. The Bishop's
purse was always open to these Sisters, who had or-
ders to call upon him for help at any time.

In educational matters he took a deep interest.
He was a frequent and welcome visitor in his parish
schools, where he delighted in conducting recitations
himself. So well did he question and bring out the
best in a pupil that it was often said of him that if
he had not been a priest he should have been a
teacher. He watched particularly the progress of
the higher classes and strongly urged them to con-
tinue their course beyond the grammar grades.
Every week, when in the city, he visited the cou-
vents and the different charitable institutions, talked
over affairs with the Superiors, and sometimes as-
sembled all the Sisters for a little chat. During
the Lenten season he gave the Sisters weekly con-
ferences, suited to the special needs of their state.
These lectures were strong, helpful, holy, " a revela-
tion," in the words of one who heard them, "not
only of the dignity of the religious calling but of the
Bishop's deep spirituality." The discourse on daily
Holy Communion made a lasting impression on all.
The keynote of all his talks, whether to the Sisters
individually or in community, was the keynote of his
character courage. He inspired. "I always felt
so much more like work," says one, "after I had
had a talk with the Bishop."

Of his relations with his priests, his chancellor
said : " He was growing every day in our affections,
and this wholly because of his own attitude toward

336 LIFE AND WRITINGS

us. As a father loves his children, so Bishop Delany
loved his priests. He rejoiced in our success, left
nothing undone to promote it, and was troubled only
as those who have his loving- nature are troubled,
when difficulties arise in their work. He was not at
all demonstrative, but no man could be more appre-
ciative. Nothing escaped his notice, and every good
work of his priests, every effort however slight, was
treasured in his memory. He kept an eye on men
often overlooked humble, simple, hard workers
and knew just what each one was doing. He was
the curates' friend. With the consent of his council,
he decreed after the November conference in 1905,
that all curates who had served three years should
receive one hundred dollars increase in salary.
He was proud of his priests, and often spoke of
them in words of praise. His confidence in us was
implicit, but never did one of us dare to abuse that
confidence, for although he was gentle as a child,
yet he ruled with a firm hand and never hesitated
to rebuke or chastise when occasion demanded. To
none will his death be so great a loss as to his own
priests."

Not alone in the affections of his own people was
Bishop Delany winning a place. Those not of his
faith respected him for all that he was and all that
he meant to do. They recognized that he was work-
ing, not for his own glory but for the advancement
of a common cause. The highest dignitaries of the
Church had set the seal of approval on his work.
One of these, who, by reason of position, knew
something of his labors and plans, said to a brother
prelate : "I like the Bishop of Manchester. I like
his piety and zeal. I am more than ever convinced
that he is the right man in the right place."

OF BISHOP DELANY 337

It would be impossible to relate all the instances
that have been given of Bishop Delany's friendship
and devotedness to the Religious of his diocese. The
following 1 words are from members of some of the
communities that were under his care.

"The consoling and encouraging- words and chari-
table deeds of our ever regretted Bishop I can never
forget and I wish I could make them known to the
entire world.

" I feel convinced that next to God and His Blessed
Mother I owe my vocation as a Sister of the Precious
Blood to Bishop Delany. From the time I first spoke
to him of my desire to give myself to God he, like a
good father, continually watched over me.

"I had the happiness of having- the preparatory
retreat of my profession preached by my dear Bishop.
Notwithstanding the many duties claiming his time
and attention he delighted in giving several instruc-
tions a day. His conferences from the beginning to
the end of the retreat were most inspiring and plainly
revealed the secret charm of his inner soul and deep
spirituality. The one grand virtue which he dwelt
and insisted upon more than any other was Charity.
Since he himself possessed this sublime virtue in all
its characteristics he could fittingly dwell upon it at
length and encourage others to its practice. Words
fall far short of expressing his great estimation of it.
In one of his conferences he said: 'My dear Sisters,
our hearts should be altars on which the fire of
charity should ever burn, and the love we bear to God
and our neighbors should be the oil which will con-
stantly feed the flames.'

"The series of instructions on the 'Apostles' Creed'
given by our beloved Bishop, can never be forgotten
by those who were privileged to hear them.

338 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"I found a depth of kindness in him far beyond any
I had ever met before. He truly had the heart of a
mother. Nothing- was a trouble to him ; no amount
of time too much to give when there was a question
of comforting- or consoling- a soul in trouble. All was
so natural and unaffected that his kindness seemed to
be part of himself. To my mind he was a perfect
model of candor and honesty. I never knew him once
to say 'I will do so and so' and not keep his word.
When once he said he would do a thing-, you were as
sure of its being done as if it had already been ac-
complished.

" His charity was really remarkable ; he never made
an uncharitable remark. One word said contrary to this
virtue in his presence was like driving a sword through
his heart. He always spoke kindly of the absent and
if one hundred faults were mentioned ag-ainst them he
was sure to find a virtue which they possessed. Anyone
who wished to be his friend had to make up his
mind from the beginning to be perfectly charitable.
When once he was your friend he was your friend
forever. No matter what happened he was the true
faithful father. His love for our Community was plainly
shown in the personal interest he took in each sister;
not only in their souls, but in their work also. He was
always ready to make a pleasant little joke to help us
forget our weariness. To one sister, who took a
notion to do carpenter work, he said : 'Why sister, you
will be well, sawdust is fine board.' No matter how
he was pressed with work, if there was anything he
could do for a sister, or the Community, he left every-
thing aside to come to their assistance. On one
occasion a sermon had been announced, and the priest
who was to preach sent word a few hours before that he
could not come. Our Superior sent word to Father

OF BISHOP DELANY 339

two hours before the time for the sermon, asking- him
what she would do. He replied: 'Do not worry
about that, I will see to it.' The chapel was then
crowded. As soon as the bell rang 1 he came up through
the chapel, took his place at the pulpit, and preached
for over half an hour. When the Superior saw him
coming- she said: 'Oh, that faithful Father, no one
will ever find herself in a difficulty where he is.'
No matter where he went we always knew he was
our Father and our friend. In every trouble, we could
turn to him for help with entire confidence. May
God rest the soul of good Bishop Delany."

" One Sunday afternoon in winter, only a few months
before his death, he rode in a double sleigh to the
new chapel to visit the Sunday school. He conducted
the classes and delighted the pupils with stories of
the beautiful Child Jesus at Nazareth. One very sweet
illustration of prayer was given by him to the
younger children. He told them a pleasing- story of
a child speaking to its father through the telephone.
From this he explained how prayer might be called
God's telephone, connecting- our hearts with the
Sacred Heart of Jesus. He concluded by saying:
'When we pray our desires are borne to heaven, and
carried in the golden censers of the angels to our
Almighty Father.' When singing time came he
asked the boys and girls what hymns they would like
to sing. A chorus of voices responded : 'Vivat Pastor
Bonus!' 'Oh, no!' the Bishop said, 'I want to sing
too!' They sang 'Holy God' and 'Veni Jesu,' his
rich, full notes mingling with the childish treble.

"After dismissal many of the children remained out-
side waiting for the Bishop. When he appeared he
was beseiged on all sides. Noticing the boys' ad-

340 LIFE AND WRITINGS

miration of the horses, his thoughtfulness suggested a
ride. The driver was dismissed, and the sleigh was
soon filled with happy children. With an injunction
to the Sisters to keep the remainder of the group
until he would return for them, off he drove with his
load of joyous little folks, and his own great be-
nevolent heart the happiest of all. In an hour's time
he returned with his laughing, rosy-cheeked company.
Quickly the waiting ones were in the sleigh and as
quickly rode away, with a remark from the Bishop
that this was an instance where, 'the last may not
be the least.' The next day, the boys were enthu-
siastic in their descriptions of the ride. An absentee
from Sunday-school argued modestly that he preferred
coasting. The conscience-stricken lad was almost
mobbed by a group of boys shouting: 'Ah, you think
stolen fun on a double-runner better than a dandy
ride with the Bishop!'

" At one of our ceremonies of Reception and Profess-
ion at which our good Bishop condescended to preside
and also to preach he took for the subject of his
sermon 'The Love of God,' saying that a ceremony
of this kind had no meaning except it could be explained
by the love of God on one side in choosing the crea-
ture to be His own and the love on the creature's side
in leaving all for God. After the ceremony was over,
the Bishop went to the cloister and entered into fa-
miliar conversation with the Sisters. One of them,
still under the impressions produced by the sermon,
congratulated him on the choice he had made of a subject
and his beautiful treatment of it. 'Well, 'he replied,
'love is a better motive to serve God from than fear.
For my part I cannot fear God, I can only love him.'

" Until the recent decree of our Holy Father Pius X.
on Holy Communion, our devoted confessor always

OF BISHOP DELANY 341

desired the Sisters to abstain one day in the week from
the Sacred Table. His reason for this was that so
holy an action might not become one of routine. After
the decree on Daily Communion, on the Feast of the
Precious Blood, our good Bishop came to say Mass at
the Monastery. When the Holy Sacrifice was finished,
the Sisters assembled to hear his words of instruction.
He spoke to them for over an hour, and before leaving
he presented them with a copy of the decree of the Holy
Father, saying: ' My dear children, I could not offer you
a more precious gift on this beautiful feast of your
Institute than this decree of our Holy Father. Profit
by it, receive Holy Communion daily. I have always
believed that the Holy Sacrifice was not consummated
without the distribution of Holy Communion, and for
this reason, I have always wished to give It to some
of those in attendance at Mass.'

" His compassion and tenderness of heart towards all
who were in affliction were Christlike. Hearing that
death had taken the mother of one of the Sisters he
came immediately to offer her his sympathy and with-
out being asked said Mass for the repose of her soul.
When a second bereavement came shortly after he
made another visit to comfort the same Sister. Taking
her hand in his, as the kindest of fathers and most
sympathetic of friends, he said: 'Come Sister, tell
me all about it.' As she related the details of the
death, he wept with her, and yet comforted her as the
Consoler of the afflicted, as the True Shepherd of souls
would do.

" On one occasion, the older children in the Cathedral
schools were having a picnic, some miles out in the
country. The Bishop did not forget the 'little
Rosaries' as he loved to call them. He spent the
morning listening to their recitations in different les-

342 LIFE AND WRITINGS

sons, at intervals sing-ing a bright song with them.
When he was leaving 1 , he said : 'Sister, I came to
give these pupils a holiday ; instead, they have given
me two hours of solid enjoyment.' He placed a sum
of money on the desk as he remarked: 'I wish the
children in all the rooms to have a feast to-morrow
afternoon.' The Sister considered the amount given
too large, as the mothers of the pupils were exceed-
ingly generous on such occasions. His only answer
to her remonstrances was: 'What is spent in giv-
ing innocent pleasure to God's little ones is placed
at a high rate of interest for that eternity which is
not far away for any of us, and very near for some.'"

SECOND PASTORAL LETTER.
^ JOHN BERNARD,
By the mercy of God and the favor of the Holy Apostolic See,

BISHOP OF MANCHESTER,

To the clergy and faithful of the diocese, health and every

blessing.

My Dearly Beloved Brethern :

Although we hold you always in pious memory, yet
the approach of the holy season of Lent, the spring-
time of God's grace, impels us to address to you, in
a special manner, words of warning and advice on
the grave concerns of your spiritual welfare. Last
year, on this occasion, we spoke to you of the Duties
of Parents to their Children, and we have every
reason to hope that our words of counsel have borne
fruit in your lives. This year we would speak to
you on the all-important subject of Religious Instruc-
tion.

OF BISHOP DELANY 343

Our Faith is our most precious earthly possession.
It is the pearl above price. To appreciate it we must
know its nature and its purpose, and to preserve it
we must exercise a constant care.

Faith, according 1 to the Catechism, is a gift of God,
a divine virtue by which we believe all that God
teaches us. Now, God teaches us not only by his
written words, which we call Holy Scripture, but by
the living 1 , active, spoken words of his authoritative
teachers as well. This is evident from the commis-
sion our Blessed Lord g-ave to His apostles when He
said: "Go ye into the whole world, and preach the
gospel to every creature" (St. Mark, xvi., 15). We
must, then, know what God requires of us. This
knowledge comes to us, principally, from Religious
Instruction. Let us try to realize how important
this is.

In a recent Encyclical, our Holy Father, Pope Pius
X., ascribes all the irreligion of our day to ig-norance
of divine things. This ignorance is not confined to
those of the humbler classes, who have little time or
inclination for intellectual culture. It extends to those
even who are conspicuous for their knowledge of pro-
fane science. "How many there are," he adds, " who
know nothing of God, the Supreme Ruler of the world;
who know nothing 1 of Jesus Christ, their Saviour ;
who know nothing of His saving grace, nor the sac-
raments by which this is applied to the souls of
men!" Well may we say with the prophet: "There
is no knowledge of God in the land. Cursing and
lying and killing and theft have overflowed, and blood
hath touched blood. Therefore shall the land mourn,
and everyone that dwelleth in it shall languish "
(Osee, iv., 1). How many there are who go down to
their death in this lamentable state without ever hav-

344 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ing propitiated the anger of God for the sins of a
lifetime ! It is no wonder that the holy pontiff, Bene-
dict XIV., declared "the greater part of those who
are damned have brought the calamity on themselves
by ignorance of the mysteries of the faith, which
they should have known and believed in order to be
united to the elect."

God forbid, my dearly beloved brethren, that such
should be the lot of any one of us ! Yet it behooves
us to see to it that we have the knowledge of relig-
ion which God demands of us, and that we instruct
those whom God has committed to our care. There
has never been a time when religious instruction was
more necessary than at present. Every doctrine of
our holy faith, from the existence of God down to
the least Catholic practice of devotion, is denied or
assailed. Sometimes it is attacked by open hostility,
but more often by a chilling indifference, or by a
bitter ridicule of all the claims of religion. We must,
then, be ever ready to give a reasonable account of
the belief that is in us : first, to ourselves, lest we
succumb to the temptations that beset us; and,
secondly, to the honest inquirer who asks light and
guidance from us. We do not maintain that know-
ledge of religion is an absolute safeguard of faith.
Would that facts did not prove the contrary ! "But,"
says our Holy Father again, "where the mind is en-
veloped in the dark clouds of ignorance there cannot
be either rectitude or morality. For although a man
with eyes open can turn away from the right path,
the blind man is constantly in danger of going wrong."

Let us see how this religious instruction can be
imparted.

IN THE HOME. The home is the first school, and
the parents are the first divinely constituted teach-

OF BISHOP DELANY 345

ers of religion and morality. Holy Writ says:
" Listen, my child, to the teaching of thy father and
depart not from the law of thy mother." This
instruction should begin at the very dawn of the
child's intelligence. The first words he utters should
be the sweet names of Jesus and Mary, and his first
coherent sentences a simple, childlike prayer. As
the mind and heart open, the child should be told of
God, of our Saviour, of His Holy Mother, of his own
guardian angel. Later, he should be told of sin, and
how displeasing it is to God. He should be taught
to be honest, truthful, candid. No occasion should
be let pass to impress upon his mind the love and
fear of his heavenly Father. He should be taught
his prayers, and made to kneel by your side, morn-
ing and night, and to repeat them devoutly. He
should be brought to the church occasionally to
assist at Holy Mass, and there instructed in pious
reverence for holy things. When he reaches the age
of seven, he must be prepared for making his con-
fession. Already you must be watchful of the com-
panions that he keeps and the examples that are set
before him. In this early instruction of the child,
there is one word of warning we would give the
parents : let not your lessons in religion be lessons
of rote simply. Prayers are not formularies only,
nor are reverences merely postures of the body.
They are the expressions of love for God. Make not
these pious practices burdensome and distasteful to
your little ones. Render them, rather, as beautiful
and attractive as you can devise. Early training like
this has made saints. St. Louis of France never forgot
the lessons given him in childhood by his mother.
All the days of his life he recalled her words: "My
child, much as I love you, I would sooner see you

346 LIFE AND WRITINGS

dead than to know you had committed one mortal
sin !" Christian parents, make saints of the children
God has given you.

IN THE SCHOOL. After the home training-, in point of
importance, as well as in point of time, comes relig-
ious instruction in school. Without this, home in-
fluence will count for little or nothing. So convinced
is the Church of the necessity of this training that she
commands us to build schools and maintain them at
whatever cost or sacrifice, in order that her children
may acquire an adequate knowledge of their religion
when it can best be imparted to them. This is the
Church's way of making faithful, loyal Catholics.
Her thousands of years of experience have proved
the truth of the adage, "Bring up a child in the way
he should go, and when he is old he will not depart
from it." So necessary are these schools for the
preservation of the faith, that, were we obliged to
choose between their maintenance and that of the
church, we would close the church, rather than the
school, knowing full well that if we bring up children
as good, faithful Catholics they will provide churches
for themselves in the future. If, on the other band,
our schools should cease to be, we would have no
need of churches for the next generation.

In secular training our schools are not inferior to
the public schools, as public authorities themselves
testify. Our children learn all that other children
learn in school, and more, besides. They learn to
know God and His holy precepts. They learn how
to serve Him in this world that they may be happy
with Him forever in the next. This is the science
of the saints, this is wisdom greater than all the
wisdom that the world can supply. Let parents,
then, look to it that they deprive not their children

OF BISHOP DELANY 347

of so necessary a help for the preservation of their
Catholic faith. Nay, let them do more. Let them
take an active interest in these schools, follow care-
fully the studies of their little ones, encourage them
in their work, and permit them to remain at school
as long 1 as possible. It is during 1 these years that
religious vocations usually manifest themselves.
Should it please God to mark one of your children
as His own, to serve Him either at the altar or in
the cloister, praise and bless His holy name and
thank Him for the choice. That child shall be your
joy here and your crown hereafter.

One means of religious instruction we feel we can-
not pass over without mentioning- in this place. It
is that of good reading 1 , especially of Catholic liter-
ature. No Catholic family should be without at least
one such publication, and we particularly recommend
our own diocesan mag-azine, The Guidon.

IN THE CHURCH. Religious instruction does not
stop with the school. As long 1 as we live we can
learn of God, of His Church, and of our duties, for
such is God's inexhaustible g-oodness. Every Sunday
we come to the church. Here is read to us Christ's
Holy Gospel, here its lessons are expounded. The
sermon need not be eloquent nor elaborate. Simple
words of instruction, of advice, or of edification,
suffice, so long 1 as they are the wholesome doctrine of
Jesus Christ. "Our preaching 1 is not in the persuasive
words of human wisdom, but in showing- of the
Spirit and power that your faith mig-ht not stand on
the wisdom of men but on the power of God." (I.
Co. ii., 4, 5.) The Lord declared : "I will give you
pastors according- to my own heart and they shall
feed you with knowledge and doctrine." (Jer. iii., 15.)

Of old, when God sent His messengers, the people

348 LIFE AND WRITINGS

heeded not the lowliness of their person nor the im-
perfectness of their speech. They regarded only Him
in whose name they spoke, and they did penance in
sackcloth and ashes. So, too, should you. When the
priest delivers his message, he declares: "Thussaith
the Lord Jesus." It is the word of eternal life.

Besides the instruction delivered at Holy Mass, there
is the hour for catechism on Sunday afternoon, when
the children are gathered at the foot of the altar to
recite these lessons in Christian doctrine and to listen
to the explanation given by the priest. In many places,
parents are accustomed to come with the children,
to encourage them by their presence, to listen to their
answers, and to learn not a little themselves of the
saving truths of religion. This is a laudable custom,
and we hope to see it more generally followed through-
out the diocese.

Then there is the Sunday evening service. This
should be attended with more fidelity. It is true this
attendance is not compulsory, it does not oblige us
under pain of mortal sin, as does assistance at Holy
Mass, yet it is an opportunity for instruction we
should not let pass by. Often the pastor will take
this occasion to address some words to his people
on the subject of the feast, the life of their patron
saint, the duty of their state, or the like, but, even
when there is no sermon given, you are in the presence
of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the tabernacle, and He
will speak to you Himself with the voice of holy
inspiration.

To you, my dear father, is given the care of the
flock of Jesus Christ. You fill the office of the Good
Shepherd in their regard. It is yours to lead the
sheep and lambs to green pastures, beside the pure
waters. It is you who will nourish their souls with

OF BISHOP DELANY 349

the doctrine of the word. "Not in bread alone doth
man live, but in every word that proceedeth from
the mouth of God " (Deut. viii., 3). All the week long
your people are engrossed with the sordid cares of
the world. At least once a week cause them to look
up, to lift up their heads and to direct their thoughts
to Heaven. Inflame their hearts with the love of God,
with veneration for His Holy Mother and with em-
ulation of the saints.

In order that this may be done the more effectively,
we renew here the command that has already been
given :

First: That there will be given an instruction at
every Mass on Sunday.

Second: That catechism classes will be held for
one hour on Sunday afternoon, following the plan laid
down in a previous letter.

And that no departure be made from these prac-
tices without authorization from us.

May the blessing of Almisfhty God, the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, descend upon you and your
people and remain with you forever.

Given at Manchester on the Feast of St. Matthias, Apostle,
In the Year of Our Lord Nineteen Hundred and Six.

SERMON AT CATHEDRAL, EASTER, 1905.
My Dearly Beloved Brethren :

The angel who announced the birth of the world's
Redeemer brought to us " tidings of great joy," but
the angel of the resurrection, who sat by the tomb
of Jesus on that first Easter morn, gave to the world a
message of far greater import. That Christ the Lord
should come down from Heaven, that He should be
born among men, was, indeed, a glorious, joyful

350 LIFE AND WRITINGS

mystery. Yet had He not risen from the dead, as
He himself had promised, His birth, life, and death
would have been all in vain. But He did rise on that
glorious and immortal Easter, and, as He died for our
sins, so did He rise for our justification, and is it
any wonder, then, that the Church exults and repeats
over and over the glad refrain : " This is the day the
Lord hath made, let us rejoice and be glad therein "?

How far removed from us seem the sorrowful
events of Good Friday. Yet to appreciate the joy of
this day we must not forget the sorrow of that. But
three days since and we stood at the foot of the
Cross. We saw our beloved Saviour hanging there
between earth and heaven. We saw Him bow His
thorn-crowned head upon His breast. We saw the
shadow of death creep over His eyes, we heard His
agonizing cry, "My God, my God, why hast Thou
forsaken Me " ; we saw the soldier with the cruel
lance pierce His Sacred Heart to make His death
doubly sure. When evening came we saw Joseph of
Arimathea and Nicodemus take down the body of the
Crucified, wrap It hastily in spices, for the Sabbath
was at hand, lay It away in a new sepulchre under
the hill and seal the door with a great stone.

The enemies of Jesus had seemingly triumphed.
Yet they were not wholly free from anxiety, though
they had compassed His death. They remembered
He had said: "After three days I will rise again."
They therefore went to the governor and demanded
that a guard be set around the tomb until the third
day, lest the disciples might steal the body and start
an error worse than the first. "You have a guard,"
said the governor, "go guard the tomb as you know,"
and accordingly the enemies of Christ set a watch of
soldiers upon the place.

OF BISHOP DELANY 351

How fared it with the friends of Christ? The
very thing- had happened which had been foretold.
The shepherd had been stricken and the sheep had
been scattered. It seems strange to us now, but it is
a fact that the disciples never seemed to have realized
the mission of their Master. To the last they hoped
He would redeem Israel, not from its iniquities, but
from the rule of a foreign power. When He died
their faith in Him died too. It looked as if His
cause was lost forever. Is it not strange that the
enemies of Jesus remembered better than His follow-
ers the words He said? Yet, is it not the way of
the world? The hatred of an enemy outlasts the love
of a friend. Six times at least our Saviour had de-
clared that He would die and live again. Yet the care
some of his disciples took to embalm His body indi-
cated that His resurrection was the last thing they
looked for.

"No man taketh My life away from Me. I lay it
down Myself and I have power to take it up again,"
were the very words of Jesus. The first part of this
saying was verified on Calvary, the second part was
now to be made good. And it was made good on
that first Easter morning. How? The Gospel tells
us. The earth was shaken, the guards fled in fright,
an angel of God rolled the stone away from the mouth
of the sepulchre, and Jesus rose in triumph from the
dead. The sorrow of Good Friday was swallowed up
in the glory of Easter.

Early on the third morning the pious women
coming to complete the embalming of the body of
Jesus, found the tomb open and the body gone. Two
angels clad in white, sat by the slab, on which the
dead body of the Lord had rested, who said to the
wondering women:

"Be not affrighted ; you seek Jesus of Nazareth who
was crucified; He is risen, He is not here, behold the

352 LIFE AND WRITINGS

place where they laid Him. But go tell His disciples
and Peter that He goeth before you into Galilee, there
you shall see Him as He told you."

Presently John and Peter came. They saw no
vision; the death clothes stained with blood was all
they found of Jesus there. Later Magdalen came, and
by the empty tomb wept as if her heart would break.
A voice spoke to her. Through her blinding tears she
thought she saw the gardener or caretaker of the place
and said to him :

"Sir, if you have taken Him hence, tell me and I will
take Him away."

Then the vision spoke this one word : " Mary." Now
she knew. It was the same voice that called her child,
that forgave her sins, that summoned her brother
Lazarus from the tomb. It was Jesus and none other,
and prostrate at His feet she fell and cried, "Rabboni,
O my Master." When she would embrace His sacred
feet, the Lord forbade her, saying: "Do not touch Me,
but go to My brethren and tell them what I say to
you."

That same evening Christ appeared to two disciples
on the road to Emmaus. They were heavy with grief
at the events that had transpired. He explained to
them how Christ must suffer and die and rise again to
enter into His glory. Their eyes were held and they
knew not it was the Lord until He revealed Himself to
them in the breaking of the bread. Returning to Jeru-
salem the disciples told what they had seen to the
apostles assembled in an upper chamber ; then came
Jesus Himself and stood in the midst of them. Breath-
ing on them He said, " Peace be to you."

For forty days after our Saviour appeared to His
apostles and disciples at different times and places,
and on one occasion manifested Himself to 120 persons

OF BISHOP DELANY 353

assembled tog-ether. He walked with them, talked
with them, ate with them to convince them that it was
really He. He showed them the imprint of the nails in
His hands and showed them the wounds that the spear
had made in His side. And at length in the sight of
them all He was taken up into heaven.

My dearly beloved brethren, the lessons of this
blessed mystery are many. Let us learn a few.

First let me call your attention to Magdalen's priv-
ilege. It was not to Peter, the head of His church ;
it was not to John, His beloved disciple, that Jesus
first revealed Himself; it was to Magdalen, the sinner,
but the repentant sinner. Was it not thus the purpose
of our merciful Lord to show us sinners that as He
died for our sins so He rose for our justification?

Again, on the very first occasion of His coming to
the apostles after His resurrection He breathed on
them and said : " Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose
sins you shall forgive they are forgiven them, and whose
sins ye shall retain they shall be retained," instituting
thus the sacrament of penance, which may well be
called the sacrament of the resurrection. By this sac-
rament those who lie in spiritual death are raised up
to life, to the spiritual life, and are given the freedom
of the sons of God.

But the greatest lesson of the mystery of Easter is
this: The resurrection proves Jesus Christ to be the
Son of God, and it proves His religion to be divine. It
was the test proposed by Jesus Christ Himself. When
the Scribes and Pharisees asked of Him a sign from
heaven, He said: "An evil and adulterous generation
seeketh a sign and a sign shall not be given it but the
sign of Jonah, the prophet. For as Jonah was in the
whale's belly three days and three nights, so shall the
Son of Man be in the heart of the earth three days and

354 LIFE AND WRITINGS

three nights." Again challenged by the Jews to prove
His divine authority, Jesus said to them: "Destroy
this temple and after three days I shall rebuild it."
He, however, spoke of the temple of His body. This,
then, was the test. God and God alone is the master
of life and death. The founders of false religions have
been men of wisdom, men of power, men of virtue
sometimes; they have done wonders of their kind, but
not one of them has ever proved the divinity of his
mission as has our Saviour Jesus Christ.

About the time of the French revolution a certain
religious enthusiast submitted to Talleyrand a project
of founding a new religion. That astute statesman
listened with apparent interest to the plan and said :
"There is but one thing necessary for the success of
your scheme. Do that and your religion will be adopt-
ed ; your name will go down to posterity with glory."

"What is it?" eagerly inquired the other.

"You must first be crucified and then rise on the
third day."

The reply extinguished the zeal of the would-be
founder of a new religion. That is the test, and God
alone can furnish it.

The enemies of our faith in all ages have recognized
the force of this proof and have tried to combat it
by denying that Christ has risen. They declared that
the apostles stole the body of their Master, or that they
were deceived and imagined that they saw Him. The
refuge is vain. The testimony of the apostles is reli-
able in every respect. They bore witness to what
they themselves saw; they were many; there was no
collusion; they had nothing to gain by practicing de-
ception, but had everything to lose ; they were not
fanatics with overwrought imaginations, but plain,
blunt men, slow to believe, cautious and calculating,
rude of intellect perhaps, but possessed of strong
common sense.

OF BISHOP DELANY 355

If civilized nations accept the verdict of twelve jury-
men as the best mode of deciding- the gravest ques-
tions, how can we refuse the testimony of the apos-
tolic witnesses who saw with their eyes and heard
with their ears and touched with their hands the
risen Lord ; who devoted their lives to promulgate
this marvel ; who preached it not in obscure corners
but in Jerusalem within forty days after the event
had occurred ; who converted thousands to that be-
lief ; who suffered stripes and imprisonment rather
than deny it, and finally sealed their testimony with
their blood? Surely if ever witnesses were worthy
of belief it was they.

Christ, then, is risen and proven by this very fact
that He is truly and really God. His religion, then,
is divine, and it is your blessed privileg-e and my
blessed privilege to be partakers of it. In vain does
the unbeliever attack our faith ; the nations rail, the
Jews cry scandal, the Gentiles call it folly. Jesus
Christ risen from the dead is an answer to it all.
Every objection is broken on the stone of His holy
sepulchre. It is just and right, then, that we should
hail this day with joy and thanksgiving 1 , the most
glorious day of all God given.

As the resurrection of Christ is the foundation of
our faith, so also is it the ground-work of our eternal
hope. As Christ rose from the dead so shall we one
day rise again. He is " the first fruits of them that
sleep." "For by a man came death and by a man
the resurrection of the dead ; and as in Adam all die,
so also in Christ all shall be made alive."

It is true there are two kinds of resurrection, one
to misery and suffering- without end and one to bliss
eternal. It is the sweet consciousness of living and
dying in Jesus' favor that gives us the hope that

356 LIFE AND WRITINGS

this last shall be ours. Need I tell you what this
hope means? See the two men who died by Jesus'
side on Calvary. One with curses and blasphemy
upon his lips, the hatred of hell within his heart and
the blackness of despair within his soul. The other
with resignation upon his lips and charity within his
soul. What was the cause of the difference? It was
because of hope. The dying 1 Jesus said to the one
upon his right, "This day thou shalt be with Me in
Paradise."

THE PUBLIC LIBRARY IN RELATION TO THE CHURCH.

The public library may aid in two ways the work
that the Church is striving 1 to do, namely, by indirect
means and by direct means.

The library helps the Church indirectly when it
furnishes the people with good wholesome reading-.
Such reading enlightens the people's minds with sal-
utary knowledge, cultivates their affections for the
good, the true, the beautiful, and finally bears fruit
in their lives by bringing them nearer to what God
wishes them to be. That this is the aim of our
libraries, 1 do not doubt; that they accomplish much
in this direction, I do not question. All the librarians
whom I know are earnest, Christian men and women,
striving to make the most of the means at hand.
The policies of our public libraries are generally
just and liberal. If, then, I point out a few ways
in which they fail of achieving all the good that
they might do, it is not for the sake of fault finding
a task as easy as it is ungrateful but rather in
the hope that, these being remedied, our libraries
may become agencies of still greater good.

It should first of all be borne in mind that mere
reading is not profitable for men, women, or children.

OF BISHOP DELANY 357

Quite the contrary. Indiscriminate reading-, when it
has no decidedly evil effects, at least stores the mind
with rubbish, dissipates the spirit, and makes con-
centration of thought impossible. One good book, well
digested is worth a hundred skimmed through. "Read-
ding" says Bacon, "maketh a full man," but neither
he nor anyone else affirms that it makes a good man,
unless the matter itself is good.

The first care, then, of the librarian, should be to
exclude from the library all positively bad and per-
nicious books. His next care should be to exercise
discretion in the distribution of doubtful books, for
these cannot be wholly excluded from any general
collection. In this class I would include works of in-
fidelity, of socialism, of skepticism. Such works, until
one is well grounded in his own Christian faith, should
never be in his possession, for "the weak and unstable
wrest with them to their own destruction." Ruskin well
says that "knowledge is good and light is good, but
man perishes in seeking knowledge as the moth perishes
in seeking light." And a higher authority has said,
"Be not more wise than it behooveth to be wise, but
be wise unto sobriety."

Another class of books still more common than these
are even more harmful because their baneful tendency
so often escapes notice. These are the latter-day
novels which treat of social problems like marriage
or divorce; which deal with the lowest of human passions
and misname it love; which profess to portray so-
called high life. There was a time when novels like
these were under the ban of good breeding and were
excluded from the Christian home, but unfortunately
our ideas of propriety have been so greatly expanded
and our moral sensibilities have become so dulled
that almost everything finds its way to our reading

358 LIFE AND WRITINGS

table. We have ceased to be shocked at the vile por-
trayals of what these novels call life. Now, every
librarian knows that two-thirds of the reading 1 passed
over his desk is fiction. He knows, too, that his pa-
trons are composed in great part of the young people
of our cities and towns. What effect can such read-
ing have upon youthful minds? It can have but one
effect, and that one must be bad. Such stories fur-
nish our future men and women with false and foolish
ideals, fill their minds with distrust in virtue and
disregard for what they term our old-fashioned stand-
ards of morality. Their emotional natures are stimu-
lated at the expense of both their intellectual and
moral natures, and the result is disastrous to all
three. As a moral agent in the community, the public
library should help to ward off the harm that comes
from works of this class. Librarians should be re-
quired to know the character of the books upon their
shelves, and should then be given the right to refuse
to applicants under eighteen years of age books which,
even though not classed as immoral, are yet dangerous
to the faith or the morals of growing boys and girls.
By direct means, the library may help the Church
by supplying such standard works on religion as will
prove helpful to the seeker after truth, whatever
denomination he may profess. Here I have a com-
plaint to make of our New Hampshire libraries, or at
least of several of them with which I am acquainted.
When a treatise or publication of a religious nature is
called for, the librarian replies that the library does
not buy such books, adding, perhaps, that it will
receive them if they be donated. This is supposed to
be an evidence of the broad, non-sectarian policy of
the trustees. Is it not, on the contrary, an indication
of the utmost narrowness of spirit, which, while ad-

OF BISHOP DELANY 359

mitting trifling-, stupid, indecent, irreligious books,
excludes those treating of God, His revelation, His
Church, His dealings with man ! It is no excuse to say
that these books will be received if donated. If they
are worth a place on the library shelf they are worth
buying. It is no excuse either to say that if the
library bought one of this class it would have to buy
all. Not so. There is no more obligation to buy all
so-called religious publications than there is to buy all
kinds of secular works. Let the librarian use his
common sense in selecting standard works of recog-
nized authorities, and nobody will have any fault to
find.

One other suggestion I would offer. So far as I
know the plan has not been tried, but I see no reason
why it is not feasible and in strict keeping with the
end and aim of the library. In some towns the library
is already seconding the work of the day schools by
supplying to them directly such books' for reading or
reference as the teachers desire for themselves and
their pupils. Why should it not do the same for the
Sunday schools ? Many churches cannot afford to
support libraries, though all feel the need of them.
Church members are citizens ; they support the
library, they have a right to such books as they find
needful. Why should not the library furnish these?
Again the cry may be raised, "No sectarianism!" But
it is not a question of sect, it is a question of how to do
the greatest good to the greatest number. By supply-
ing holy books, the library would aid in the work of
making virtuous citizens, and the country would reap
the benefit a hundred-fold.

The public library is already a power. These sug-
gestions offer, it seems to me, ways easy of attainment
by which it may render more direct and effective aid
to the Church, and be, consequently, a power for
greater good.

360 LIFE AND WRITINGS

SICKNESS AND DEATH.

Full of the joy of life, happy under the strain of
labor, the lover of little children, with a nature of sim-
plicity and openness like unto theirs, Bishop Delany's
life was cut off while it was but beginning. Not two
years a bishop, and only in the forty-second year of his
life, in the flower of his manhood, he was suddenly
stricken, and, after a few days' illness, passed away.

He was indeed a young man to have upon his shoul-
ders the burden of a bishopric, and this fact made him a
conspicuous figure among the American prelates, and
had centered upon him widespread interest and univer-
sal affection.

The news of Bishop Delany's sudden and serious ill-
ness came as a great shock to the thousands of Catho-
lics in Manchester who were happy to claim him as
their spiritual leader, aad were proud to point him out
as the youngest bishop in the United States.

While it was known to a number of his intimate
friends that he had not been feeling well for the last
week, his real condition was not known to himself nor
to his friends. The numerous duties of his office
necessitated great mental and physical exertion. How-
ever, he did not give any indication of being in ill-health
until the Friday previous, when he was attacked by
severe pains in the abdomen. He was inclined to be-
lieve that it was the result of riding so much on the
trains, as the duty of making his usual visitations to the
different parishes of the State and the administering of
confirmation had necessitated much travel.

On Wednesday he attended the exercises of the
Alumni Association at St. Anselm's College in Man-
chester, and his address was the feature of the occasion.
On Friday Bishop Delany visited the home of his mother
in Lowell, Mass., as had been his weekly custom for

OF BISHOP DELANY 361

years. Shortly after reaching there he was attacked
by severe pains, and remedies were applied that brought
him relief, which made him believe the trouble to be
some ordinary ailment that would pass entirely away in
a short time.

On Saturday morning he was much improved and
returned to Manchester. As soon as he reached the
episcopal residence he went directly to his library and
for several hours attended to his correspondence and
the duties of his office. Later in the day, after urgent
persuasion on the part of his sister, he consented to
have a local physician called. It was thought that the
attack was not at all serious, that it was due to fatigue
and over exertion, and that rest would bring the
desired relief.

Members of the clergy at the house had become
acquainted with the fact that their Bishop was not
well. Such a thing was so unusual, that though as-
sured that there was no cause for anxiety, all of the
episcopal household became concerned and even alarmed.
As the following day was Pentecost Sunday, one
of the great feast days of the Church, Bishop Delany
was to say pontifical Mass in his Cathedral and to give
the papal benediction. Confirmation was to be ad-
ministered in the afternoon to a large number of
children, and the Shepherd of souls was eager to
strengthen and help the little ones of his fold. His
solicitous priests argued with him not to officiate at the
exercises that had been announced, since they were of
such a lengthy and laborious nature, but he insisted
on performing them rather than disappoint his people,
and above all his children, the idols of his tender heart.
When the morning services were completed the Bishop
took dinner, and then went to his room where he rested
until three o'clock. He then returned to the Cathedral

362 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and confirmed over two hundred children. He spoke
to them at length, as he always did on such occasions,
on the nature and importance of the sacrament about
to be received. He also dwelt on the evil and sin of
the present age in the use of intoxicating liquor, and
he besought his hearers to abstain from it all during
their lives. Then he gave the children the pledge to
insure their fidelity until they reached the age of
twenty-one. After all was over he enjoyed a drive
through the city, saying he wanted to convince every-
one he was as well as ever.

Two of his sisters were his guests over Sunday, and
he chatted lengthily with them while he related his
plans for the summer. It was his intention to go alone
through the entire State of New Hampshire in order
that he might come into contact with all his people and
that he might bring back to the faith those among them
who had fallen away. He longed to reach those who
needed assistance in any way, and above all to help those
"sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death."
What that visit might have brought to his wandering
sheep, what his kind ministrations would have been to
their hungry souls it is not difficult for those to believe
who are acquainted with some of the conditions in
various parts of the State. But God had other plans in
his regard, and who knows but the young prelate's
hopes and desires were, or will be, fulfilled in the sacri-
fice he made of all that his heart held dear !

Monday afternoon at five o'clock he went to St.
Patrick's orphanage, where he administered the Sacra-
ment of Confirmation to a class of children. One of
the Sisters in charge writes of that event as follows:
"After the services were over the Bishop spoke beau-
tifully to the children. He then partook of the sup-
per prepared for him, and he greatly relished it; for

OF BISHOP DELANY 363

he remarked that it was good to get back his appe-
tite after the attack he had had of indigestion. He
was in the best of spirits, as genial and happy as
ever, and when his supper was finished he asked to
have the little girls come out to the garden to sing
for him. He thought no children sang like the orphans,
and his own clear voice often helped them in the
rendition of their little songs and hymns. He ob-
served their pretty white dresses, their curls and
even their stockings. Nothing was too small or in-
significant for his notice when it concerned the
orphans, his special pets, as he loved to call them.
Being told of a picnic they were to have the following
day he gave them a generous sum of money for good
things. After he had blessed them, and said good
night he departed, leaving their happy hearts filled
with the sweetest memories of their kind father and
true friend. Little did they dream that this was
the last time they would meet on earth! This ad-
ministration of the sacrament of confirmation was
the last public function Bishop Delany performed.
God willed that should it be given to the orphans whom
he loved so tenderly, with whom he spent so much
of his precious time, and for whom he had planned
so nobly and generously in the years to come.

That night the pains returned, and the doctor was
again summoned. Some little relief was obtained,
and the Bishop was restricted to his own room. He
suffered a great deal on Tuesday, but felt convinced
that the pains would subside as they did before.
He was so afraid of giving trouble to those in at-
tendance upon him that he tried hard to conceal
what he was patiently enduring. Wednesday his
sufferings increased and the local physicians becom-
ing alarmed decided to consult Dr. Richardson, the

364 LIFE AND WRITINGS

well-known surgeon of Boston. He was called by
telephone and agreed to come early the next day to
Manchester.

The condition of the patient throughout the night
led the members of his family to believe that he was
suffering from appendicitis, though this was not
definitely known until the arrival of Dr. Richardson
on Thursday morning.

Bishop Delany himself was of the opinion that an
operation would be necessary. Notwithstanding the
severe pains from which he suffered, he was in high
spirits, much more so than the members of his
family and his clergy.

Early in the morning he requested that his vener-
able confessor be sent for, and that the Last Sacra-
ments be administered to him. Though he was con-
tinually assured by those around him that there was
no danger of death, yet he implored them to grant
his request. "Extreme Unction will relieve me, and I
am anxious to receive it," was all he would say when
told by all that he would soon be well. His revered
confessor quickly arrived, gave the Last Sacrament
as desired, and the suffering Bishop seemed to re-
gain strength and courage to hear with perfect
resignation the opinion of the specialist.

"An operation at once is the only chance of life"
the surgeon said after a hasty examination of the
patient. "I am perfectly willing to undergo it" the
Bishop replied, then turning to his mother and sisters
he said, "Do not feel badly. I am not afraid of the
operation. With my health and strength I can go
through it all right, but if God wishes to call me I
am perfectly willing to go."

He was immediately taken to the Sacred Heart
hospital, an institution connected with the cathedral,

OF BISHOP DELANY 365

but a block away. Upon his arrival there every one
was visibly affected, for even in the operating- room
he was happy and cheerful, and tried by every means
to console the anxious ones around him. "Don't be
worried about me. Whatever God wills is best in
my regard" he said as he was placed on the operat-
ing- table.

The operation took place about noon in the pres-
ence of many of the priests, local physicians, and
nurses. It revealed an alarming- condition of the ap-
pendix and showed that peritonitis had already set
in.

The news of Bishop Delany's illness spread like
fire through the city, and all during the operation
numbers of people gathered in the waiting rooms of
the hospital, and even outside its doors, eager to
ascertain how the patient was progressing.

One thing- was in the Bishop's favor, notwithstand-
ing- his serious condition, and that was his youth and
vigor. He was only forty-one years of ag-e, a man
who had taken the best care of himself from his
boyhood, who had, up to the day he had been strick-
en, enjoyed perfect health. On these assurances, the
hopes of all were grounded, tog-ether with the feeling
that God had many things for him to do during his
episcopal career that had just opened with such
splendid promise.

Within an hour after the operation the Bishop re-
covered consciousness. "I am glad it is over, do not
worry about me, for I shall be all rig-ht now," he
remarked to those around him. One of the priests
congratulated him on bis courage and his cheerfulness
even in pain. He replied, " Do not fear for me, my
courage is all right." His mind was keen and alert,
and he eagerly inquired what was done at the operation.

366 LIFE AND WRITINGS

He questioned if gangrene had set in, if any of the
intestines had been removed, and in just what con-
dition the appendix had been found. Upon receiving-
evasive answers he said, "You need not fear to tell
me. Sister. It won't trouble me. I am not afraid to
hear the worst. Long ago I made up my mind to take
what God sends." He pushed his inquiries until be
was told that the appendix had been removed, and
that a great deal of inflammation had been found.

That nothing should be left undone for the safety
and comfort of the patient Dr. Garland, the assistant
surgeon, was recalled from Boston Friday morning and
given full charge of the case. All that day the Bishop
tossed without ceasing. He was consumed with fever,
and had to be bathed constantly. About three o'clock
he had a sinking spell. His chancellor and secretary
was notified and found the condition so serious when
he arrived that he summoned the heads of the religious
houses and the priests of the city. In an hour, how-
ever, the Bishop rallied and seemed more comfortable
than before. Dr. Richardson came towards evening.
He made no attempt to minimize the gravity of the
situation. "The Bishop is a very sick man, "he said,
"but we have not abandoned hope."

The night was an anxious one. Two nurses one
a Sister of Mercy and two doctors were in constant
attendance. That the Bishop realized his danger was
clear. Once, when the others were momentarily ab-
sent, he said to the Sister: "What do you think of
my chances for recovery?" "The doctor hopes you
will be better," she replied. He tried to read her
face. "I am not so much attached to earth that I
could not give everything up. I gave those things up
long ago. God's holy will be done !" As he looked
into his Mother's tear-dimmed eyes he said: "Do not

OF BISHOP DELANY 367

worry, Mother dear, do not cry, for I will be all
right;' 1 then turning to his sister he continued:
" Look out for Mother, take her away for a little
while, and do not let her worry."

He got no sleep until between three and four
o'clock, when he dozed for a short time. Though
he tried to conceal his sufferings, he many times
asked for prayers, particularly that he might have
patience to endure. His thoughtfulness for others
was remarkable. Never once did he fail to say
" Thank you " for the least attention, and he spoke
repeatedly of the kindness shown him by everyone,
particularly by the Sisters of Mercy. Saturday morn-
ing brought no improvement, but he slept, and after
each nap seemed a little stronger. He asked to
receive Holy Communion, and when told that he
would not be able to retain the Sacred Species, he
questioned if there was no way by which his stomach
might be strengthened. He was told that there was
only one thing that could be done, and that was to
subject him to the painful process of washing out
the stomach. He made answer: "I will suffer any-
thing to receive my Lord," and he went through the
ordeal with the same courage and fortitude he had
manifested from the beginning of his illness. In the
afternoon Doctor Richardson found him so bright and
cheerful that the most encouraging bulletin of the
week was given out. The priests and people were
delighted at the good news, and the city papers
published the welcome word that the patient's recov-
ery was almost assured. The Bishop was like his
old self. He talked with the members of his family,
and bade his mother go out and enjoy herself for
awhile, for she had never left him from the moment
he was stricken. Everyone thought that the thous-

368 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ands of prayers that had been, and were still being*,
offered to the Most High for the Bishop's restora-
tion, had been answered, and that God would give
him back in health and strength to his devoted priests
and people. As evening came on the nurses and
Sisters watched closely for the change they knew
would occur before dawn of the next day. The
Bishop's patience was heroic even in pain that racked
and agonized him. When his sister asked him if he
were suffering greatly he replied : " As I look on that
crucifix hanging on the wall and think of the suffer-
ings of our dear Saviour, I feel myself crucified with
Him. Oh, how I pray that He will look upon me,
and help me to bear it all patiently 1 This is the first
time in my life God has sent me suffering, and I
want to bear it patiently. How many people in the
world have had years of pain to endure, and I have
been always well, and so I must not, I will not com-
plain." All who came near him he besought to pray
that he might have patience to accept what God
wished to send.

The change was noticed at about four o'clock Sun-
day morning when the Bishop's heart began to weaken,
his pulse to quicken, and the pain became almost un-
bearable. Still he made no complaint. When asked
about the pain by those in attendance he always
answered, "It is passing." Violent vomiting set in
soon after daybreak, and he became so weak that death
seemed imminent. Several of the priests were sent for.
The Bishop did not realize that a change for the worse
had set in. Noticing anxiety and alarm on the faces of
the members of his family, he said, "What mean these
serious faces? If I am going to die I want to know
it. I must be told. I have done all that I could, and
if I am to die I want time to be alone with God

OF BISHOP DELANY 369

and to ask forgiveness for my sins. Every moment
since this operation has been agony, but I have offered
it to Him, and I am not afraid of Him. Tell me the
truth." They could not tell him and in tears left the
room. His secretary entered, talked with him a few
moments and then heard his confession. Again he
begged for Holy Communion, but the vomiting re-
turned and he was told he must wait a little while.
Recalling the fact that washing out the stomach on
the previous day had stopped the nausea, he asked
that this be done. The Sister reminded him of the
anguish it had caused him then.

"That does not matter," he replied. "Any agony
if only I can receive my God !"

As he insisted Doctor Garland complied. The
Bishop was so weakened by the operation that it was
necessary to inject a strong salt solution. This is
among the most painful of treatments, but he made
no murmur. After resting a few moments he was
able to receive Holy Communion. One of his priests
brought the Blessed Sacrament, and in the presence
of many of the clergy, of religious, members of his
own family, administered the Viaticum. Immediately
the Bishop seemed stronger. His eyes shone with
almost unearthly brightness, and in a voice strong
and clear he addressed his priests :

"Be good priests always, good and faithful. Give
my love to all the priests and to all the people. You
have been a comfort to me. You have all been most
kind to me. I want to beg your forgiveness for any
fault, any disedification, any unkindness I have ever
shown you. No, no," as they murmured dissent
"I mean it. I might have done better. I am sorry
for any fault."

He blessed them individually and asked each one
to pray for him. As their loud sobs filled the room,

370 LIFE AND WRITINGS

he said : " God needs me more than you do. I am
ready to go. God chose me for His Work. His
Will be done."

He blessed the Sisters as they came one by one
to his bedside, giving 1 a special benediction to the
heads of the institutions, for the souls entrusted to
their care. He then asked that he should see each
member of his own family alone. No one but them-
selves knew what that last farewell meant. The most
loving and devoted son, the kindest and most af-
fectionate brother was parting with them. Holding
his mother's trembling hand he said: "Mother dear,
I do not belong to you now. I belong to God. He
chose me for His Work. His Holy Will be done. I
shall see Father and Tommie in heaven and I shall
tell them all about you."

All during the day, friends came from far and
near to receive the Bishop's last blessing. To each
he said a kind word, raised his hand in benediction
and sent a remembrance to some one in their homes.
He insisted on admitting all who called and once
when there were several in the room he gasped for
air and the occupants were told to retire as he
needed all the oxygen. When he rallied a little he
said, " Do not send them away if I can be any com-
fort to them. I have always tried to help my people.
Let me do so to the end." The Sisters of Mercy,
the Sisters of Jesus and Mary, the Benedictine
Fathers, the Grey Nuns, the Sisters of the Holy
Cross, the Benedictine Sisters, the Christian Broth-
ers, the Sisters of the Precious Blood, and the Sisters
from his own household all came for the last time
to speak with their beloved Bishop and best friend.
To each he bade an affectionate farewell and bestowed
his last blessing.

OF BISHOP DELANY 371

"Ah, Father William!" he said to a young priest
from the college, "you must be good always, for you
are my boy. You are the first priest I ordained, are
you not?"

"No, Bishop," replied the young priest in a voice
broken with sobs, "it was Father Ignatius."

"Was it?" said the Bishop. "Don't cry. You are
my boy just the same, and you must be good just
the same."

To Mother Gonzaga, at whose golden jubilee he had
pontificated but a month before, he said : " Come here,
you holy patriarch ! May God bless you. When I go to
heaven I will pray for your Old Men's Home."

Finally he asked that all should go to the chapel
to recite the prayers for the dying, that he might
be left alone with God. Gladly his thoughts turned
from earth to heaven. Over and over he said aloud,
"God's holy will be done," and, "O Sacred Heart
of Jesus ! in Thee I have hoped, let me not be con-
founded." When his poor parched lips found it dif-
ficult to pronounce the words, he would ask the
Sisters to repeat them for him.

Gazing at the crucifix on the wall before him, he
said : " Sleeping or waking I can see that cross, but
I cannot make out our Lord alone. It is always
two I see. I imagine I am being tortured beside Him.
He is helping me to bear my crucifixion, I pray that
He will help me to the end."

For a brief period his thoughts and mind seemed
entirely away from earth, and he spoke at length to
the Infant Jesus. His own voice aroused him to full
consciousness again, and, turning to his sister, he said :
"Did my mind wander? Do not let it do so again.
I have prayed to God all my life that I might die in
full consciousness."

372 LIFE AND WRITINGS

As he watched the attending surgeon, who was not
of our faith, administering to his wants, he said: "I
should like to see you a Catholic before I die. I can-
not hope for that happiness, but I trust you may be
one before you die." The young physician said he had
learned many beautiful lessons of the Catholic faith
while on this case, and never saw such fortitude and
perfect resignation. The Bishop then said: "Think
well on all you have seen here to-day. It is a holy
faith. It is a hard faith to live by but a grand one
to die by. In your work you see much of life and
much of death. It must make you think of the great,
great Eternity."

The effort had been too much, and the pain returned
with redoubled violence. When it seemed as though
he could not stand it any longer, he would say to
those around him: "Pray harder. Pray that I may
endure to the end. I fear that I may break down."

Every little while he asked what time it was, and
how much longer they thought he would have to wait.
When told it was near three o'clock : " That is Our
Lord's Hour. Pray that He may take me then," he
said, As it neared six he remarked: "Perhaps I
will go when the bells ring the Regina Coeli." Then
as they sounded he remembered: "It is not the
Regina Coeli, is it? It changes to-day to the Angelus.
I had forgotten that it is Trinity Sunday. Let us
say it aloud." And they did, the Bishop giving the
responses.

As he looked at the sorrowful ones around him
he said that he was sorry to weary them, for he felt
all must be tired waiting for the end. He wished they
would go and take some rest, as he must yet wait
awhile for his release. "Yes," said the Sister, "you
are not going to die quite yet, Bishop. You will

OF BISHOP DELANY 373

have to wait until to-morrow, and the apostle whose
feast it is and Bishop Bradley, whose anniversary it
is, will come and bring you to God. You will cele-
brate his feast day in heaven." "I will tell him
about you," he replied, "but I never expect to be
near him. He was too good for me to hope to be so
high." "You will be near him, never fear," was the
gentle assurance.

"O Sister!" he exclaimed, "I fear the Bishop will
be disappointed in me, but I tried, I tried to do my
best." A few minutes later he spoke again: "Sister,
you saw a better man than I die. We both watched
beside him. He taught me how to die, and I trust
in God he taught me just a little how to live."

Dr. Richardson arrived about six. He dressed the
wound and gave other heroic treatment, which so
weakened the Bishop that it was again necessary to
inject the salt solution. This caused excruciating
pain. As the long needle entered his side the Bishop
remarked: "That was just where our Lord was pierced."
He then questioned the doctor: "Had I appendi-
citis?" "Yes, Bishop." "What is this? Periton-
itis?" "Yes, Bishop." "No one is to blame. Thank
you, doctor, I will have nothing more done."

Toward midnight he began to fail gradually. More
than once he was thought to be dying, but each time
his wonderful vitality conquered. Over and over he
asked that the prayers be continued, and in response
to the rosary he incessantly said : " Holy Mary,
Mother of God, pray for me now, it is the hour of
my death." Over and over he begged the attendants
to repeat the petitions for the dying which he had
not strength to utter, while he himself breathed con-
tinually familiar aspirations, particularly the one which
he had chosen for his motto: "O Sacred Heart of

374 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Jesus, in Thee I have hoped, let me not be con-
founded." " The Heart of Jesus is my Hope. The
Heart of Jesus is my Love I"

Once, when his mind wandered for a few moments,
he spoke as if he were giving an instruction to some
of his religious. " When you make your meditation,
Sister," he said, "make it in the presence of God.
Try to bring the Holy Spirit into your heart, child.
Beg of Him for His light and His love that you may
keep thus ever in the presence of God. Beg of Him
to fill your heart with His peace, because without
God's love and peace we have nothing. Do this
always. Amen." "My God, I love You more than
words can tell," his parched lips still murmured as
life ebbed slowly and surely away. " My God, Thy
Will be done !" With one supreme effort he partly
raised himself in bed, turned his dying eyes towards
heaven, and in a voice so loud and distinct as to be
heard in the adjoining rooms, prayed : "Sweet Jesus!
Look down upon a poor, frail, suffering being, who
has not strength to do for You all that he would
wish to do, but who, with these inarticulate, inex-
pressible words gives forth these sentiments from
the depths of a loving heart. O Holy Spirit of
Truth ! Spirit of Life ! Spirit of Guidance ! direct my
footsteps always in Thy paths. O Holy Spirit of
Purity ! give me the grace to follow Thee always."

The last words were hardly audible. His life was
all but gone. Weaker and weaker he grew. Finally,
with a supernatural strength, he repeated slowly and
with perfect distinctness : " O Sacred Heart of Jesus,
in Thee I have hoped, I know I will not be con-
founded !" The weary waiting was over. The soul
of Bishop Delany was with God.

OF BISHOP DELANY 375

Death came at 3.40 o'clock Monday morning-, June
llth. In a short time the sad news had spread all over
the city, the State, and the entire country. During
the night crowds had gathered outside the hospital,
and waited there hour after hour, hoping- against
hope, until the end came. When the word was an-
nounced to them that their Bishop was dead it was
with tear-stained faces and sorrowful hearts they dis-
persed in silence to their various houses.

By noon the body had been prepared for burial.
While it still reposed in the hospital awaiting its re-
moval to the cathedral residence, who can ever for-
get a scene that there took place that of Bishop
Delany's afflicted mother in prayer beside the body of
her beloved son. With his icy hand in hers as she
bent over his lifeless form, with heroic resignation
she said : " My son, I give you to God, for He gave
you to me. You have done God's Will. I will not
complain. He knows best. May His Holy Will be
done 1"

After six months of anguish and bereavement she
was reunited to the son she loved so well.

The scene attending the removal of the body from
the hospital to the episcopal residence was a sad one.
A large number of people gathered in the vicinity
late in the afternoon in anticipation of the event.

A few minutes before six o'clock the body of
Bishop Delany was removed to the cathedral resi-
dence. Here it was invested in full episcopal robes, and
was placed in the beautiful parlor, which was heavily
draped in deepest mourning. And here on the wall
was hung for the first time the magnificent life-sized
oil painting of the Bishop, which had lately arrived
from Rome.

During the rest of the evening the doors were
thrown open for the admission of the public, and

376 LIFE AND WRITINGS

thousands of visitors availed themselves of the oppor-
tunity to look for the last time on the countenance
of their beloved Bishop. A company of the Sheridan
Guards was on duty in the room where the body re-
posed and at the doors of the residence. They re-
mained here until Wednesday afternoon, when pre-
parations were made for the removal of the body to
the cathedral.

At three o'clock the solemn ceremony was wit-
nessed by a representative gathering of people in all
walks of life, who congregated in the vicinity of the
cathedral and the episcopal residence. Long before
the hour for the beginning of the procession the
people began to assemble. The ceremony was one
that will live long in the memory of those who wit-
nessed it.

The cathedral doors were opened at two o'clock,
and there was a large number of people anxiously
awaiting admission to the edifice, preferring to secure
seats there and witness the procession as it entered
the cathedral than to remain outside and come in
with the crush. The center aisle had been reserved
for the members of the clergy and civic bodies who
participated in the ceremony. The side aisles were
for the general public, and they were filled in a short
time.

Promptly at two o'clock the delegations from
twenty different Catholic societies assembled in the
basement of the cathedral, where they received orders
regarding their duties.

In the meantime, the entire company of Sheridan
Guards performed patrol duty on the streets, keep-
ing the crowd back and the sidewalks clear in order
that no hindrance might be caused to the procession.

From two to three o'clock the streets in the imme-

OF BISHOP DELANY 377

diate vicinity were closed to travel through the
courtesy of the street and park commissioners.
Huge horses spread across the streets, draped in
deep mourning-, blocked the highways, while details
of soldiers prevented an attempt of drivers to pass
through. The crowd was ably handled and did
not interfere in the slightest with the plans.
Promptly at 2.30 o'clock the several civic
bodies which had been assembled in the basement
marched out and were stationed on either side of the
sidewalk from the middle entrance of the cathedral
as far as the episcopal residence. The Holy Name
Society had the right of line, being stationed at the
cathedral entrance.

The solemn procession as it left the episcopal res-
idence was a most impressive sight. The people
stood in awe, the men with their heads uncovered,
as the funeral cortege moved with slow, steady step
through the streets to the cathedral.

A platoon of eleven fourth degree members of the
Knights of Columbus, of the Manchester council,
acted as a special escort. The members wore silk
hats and Prince Albert coats, with black gloves and
black ties. Each member wore a baldric of the
national colors and carried a sword, insignias of the
Fourth Degree.

As Bishop Delany, who was State chaplain of the
Knights of Columbus, and perhaps the only bishop
in the United States who was a Fourth Degree mem-
ber of the order at that time, it was fitting that the
members of this degree should act as a special
escort.

This body headed the procession proper, and was
followed by the chancel choir of the cathedral, com-
posed of the boys of St. Joseph's high school and the
altar boys. They were attired in cassocks and sur-
plices.

378 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Then came the members of the clergy in their
soutanes and surplices, each carrying- a lighted
candle. All the priests of the city and a number
from near and distant places participated in the
services. All chanted the " MiserereV'

Then came the body of Bishop Delany in the huge
metallic casket, which rested on the shoulders of a
detail from the Sheridan Guards. Ten men carried
the casket, while another detail walked alongside in case
of emergency. With measured tread the burden was
slowly and sadly borne. Following the Bishop's body
came the members of his family. Then the field and
staff of the First Infantry, which completed the line.

Expressions of sympathy were to be heard on all
sides as the procession marched along, and there was
a shadow of gloom over the entire assemblage.

The casket bearing the body of the Prelate was
placed on a great catafalque which had been erected
in the center aisle of the cathedral.

As soon as all entered the edifice prayers were com-
menced by the clergy, and joined in by the entire
congregation. This closed the ceremony for the after-
noon, and the body lay in state until the following day.
Throughout the night every Catholic organization
watched in turn for an hour and prayed aloud during
that time.

The interior of the church had been extensively
draped. The handsome altars appeared in their sombre
garb of purple and black. Large streamers and fes-
toons of the same colors appeared throughout the body
of the edifice, and everything was in deep mourning.

The throne of Bishop Delany which he had occupied
during the twenty-one months of his prelacy had
been heavily draped in purple and black.

Thursday was a solemn day in Manchester, a day
when an inexpressibly sad ceremony was made still

OF BISHOP DELANY 379

more solemn and impressive by the memories of an
all too recent event which crowded upon the reverent
throng. It was such a short time before that a sim-
ilar great company, composed of nearly the same
people, assembled in St. Joseph's Cathedral to wit-
ness the consecration of their Bishop. Only twenty-
one months before he had ascended the altar steps,
with mitre and crosier, for the first time. It was
all so recent that it seemed but yesterday, and to
the sorrow that must attend a funeral service was
added the profoundest regret that Bishop Delany's
life work was so soon over.

In that sad hour the city virtually stood still. Fed-
eral and municipal buildings were closed. The doors
of business, banking, and insurance houses were shut.
The busy hum of the machinery of the great textile
manufactories and shoe shops was hushed. The
schools, public as well as parochial, were dismissed.
The usual course of the city's life was suspended.

While the community thus stood still in reverence,
a scene that will live as long as memory lasts was
being enacted at St. Joseph's Cathedral. The Gover-
nor of New Hampshire and his staff, the leading of-
ficials of the city, and representatives of its great
manufacturing and business interests were there.
All the members of the hierarchy in New England
were present and participated in the solemn cere-
monies. Clergymen from neighboring dioceses, in
large numbers, were in attendance to pay their last
tribute to the Manchester prelate. All the priests
of the see of Manchester were at the cathedral,
where their leader had ministered. Distinguished
laymen of the Church were there representing the
several organizations of the Church or in their indi-
vidual capacity, while the rank and file of the institu-

380 LIFE AND WRITINGS

tions of the city and surrounding country were
represented in the throng- that packed the edifice
and the streets for blocks around.

No invitations to the funeral services had been ex-
tended, and for this reason a large crowd gathered
at an early hour anxious to gain admission to the
church. At ten o'clock the massive cathedral doors
were swung open, and the church was soon filled to
its utmost capacity.

The sanctuary hardly sufficed for the large num-
ber present. It included Most Rev. John J. Williams,
D. D., late Archbishop of Boston, Most Rev. William
H. O'Connell, D. D., Rt. Rev. Joseph G. Anderson, D.
D., Rt. Rev. William Stang, D. D., Rt. Rev. John
Michaud, D. D., Rt. Rev. Matthew Harkins, D. D., Rt.
Rev. Thomas Beaven, D. D., Rt. Rev. Michael Tierney,
D. D., and over two hundred priests, including many
monsignori and representatives from nearly all the
religious orders of New England.

The mayor of Manchester, the mayor of Lowell,
the chief justices of the supreme and superior courts
were also present. There were representatives from
Boston College, Holy Cross College, Knights of Col-
umbus from several councils, and Protestant clergy-
men from nearly a dozen churches in the city. All
had gathered without distinction of position, race, or
creed to pay their last tribute to their Bishop and
friend.

The ceremony was elaborate in all its details and
most solemn. The celebrant and officers of the Mass
wore vestments of black, while the clergy appeared
in their cassocks, with white surplices, with the ex-
ception of the archbishops, bishops, and monsignori,
who were easily distinguished by their robes of
purple.

OF BISHOP DELANY 381

The solemn ceremony began with the chanting of
the Office of the Dead, the entire clergy responding 1 .
The officers of the pontifical requiem Mass entered
in procession from the vestry of the church. The
celebrant of the Mass was the Most Rev. William H.
O'Connell, D. D., then coadjutor and now Archbishop
of Boston, assistant priest Rt. Rev. Mgr. O'Callaghan
of Concord, vicar general and administrator of the
diocese ; deacon of the Mass Rt. Rev. Joseph G. And-
erson, D. D., now auxiliary bishop of Boston ; sub-
deacon, Rev. John A. Began of Boston; thurifer Rev.
Fr. William, O. S. B. ; acolytes, the Rev. Walter Dee
and Rev. Thomas Loughlin ; masters of ceremony
and other officers were Rev. Thomas M. O'Leary,
Rev. William Sweeney, Rev. James Brennan, and Rev.
Jonn Casey, all of the cathedral. The music of the
Mass was rendered by the New Hampshire priests
in the plain Gregorian chant.

The eulogy was given by Rev. John T. Mullen, D. D.,
a college classmate and life long friend of Bishop
Delany. It was with the deepest emotion, which
visibly affected all present, that Dr. Mullen spoke as
follows :

"Being made perfect in a short space, he fulfilled
a long time; for his soul pleased God." Wisdom iv.,
13, 14.

In the minds of many here to-day there will arise
a picture of that September day some twenty months
ago within these sacred walls. A young priest of this
diocese, young in years, but old in wisdom and good
works, was to receive the episcopal consecration and
to be raised to the high dignity of chief pastor, teacher,
guide, and leader in God's Church. There was present
here the Apostolic Delegate, the immediate represent-
ative of Christ's Vicar on earth, giving vivid testimony

382 LIFE AND WRITINGS

to the new Bishop of his Apostolic succession. We
had then present, as we have to-day, the venerable
Metropolitan of this province, brother bishops and
fellow priests, and faithful people. All was joy and
gladness, all breathed forth a spirit of hope and promise.
We remember how the sacred vestments were placed
upon him, the solemn rites of consecration adminis-
tered, the crosier and ring- bestowed upon him, and
all bowed down low, happy to receive his first epis-
copal blessing. Who has forgotten that solemn ending,
when the new Bishop, in token of his gratitude to the
conscrating prelate, kneels before him and three times
intones with heartfelt accents "Ad multos annos."
And what heart was there that did not breathe forth
the same prayer for the young Bishop? What a change
to-day! Clad in his episcopal robes he is with us still
in form and figure, but that strong youthful life has
passed away from us. Our hopes are shattered and
promises defeated.

"Of the depth of the riches of wisdom and of the
knowledge of God! How incomprehensible are His
judgments and how unsearchable His ways!" Looking
above and beyond our grief shall we say that God has
failed us? Is it true that our prayers were dis-
regarded?

Have we reason to despair of God and His provi-
dences ? Let our Christian faith give us the answer.
Let it tell us that " We have not here a lasting city,
but we seek one that is to come." Let it speak to
us that man is made for his God, for a short service
here on earth, for eternity hereafter. "But the just
shall live forevermore ; and their reward is with the
Lord and the care of them with the Most High."
That, and that alone, can then be loss which destroys
man's hopes of a glorious immortality. Judged by

OF BISHOP DEL ANY 383

these eternal truths, is the life which has gone out a
loss and a failure? Is the death we mourn a reason
for despair? Let us examine that life but a little,
let us recall the scene of that death, and our Christian
faith will find peace and calmness to soften the sor-
row which fills our hearts. We shall see fulfilled
those consoling- words of Holy Writ, "Being made
perfect in a short space he fulfilled a long time, for
his soul pleased God." And not, then, for him shall
we mourn ; not for the passing away of that life
which has seemed to go out in the very noonday of
its existence. If we mourn, we mourn for ourselves ;
we have lost a friend, father, and leader. We mourn
for Holy Church on earth, which has lost a worthy
bishop; we mourn for the State, which has lost a
loyal and useful citizen.

It is not for me to-day to try to portray the beauty
of that life, or tell in detail the story of its good works.
It would be a task beyond my strength for many rea-
sons. A few brief words only will I attempt, incom-
plete indeed, but enough, I hope, for our comfort and
our edification.

John Bernard Delany was born in the city of Lowell,
August 9, 1864. He was blessed with the priceless
gift of a good Catholic home and parents. Who can
measure the influence of this fact on his whole life? We
shall be better able to judge when we recall that from
that home there went out two other lives, a brother and
sister, devoted to God's special service in His Church.
After receiving his early education in the schools of his
native city, he entered college, first at Holy Cross,
Worcester, then at Boston College, from which institu-
tion he was graduated in 1887.

Feeling called to the sacred priesthood, he entered
the celebrated seminary of St. Sulpice, at Paris, and

384 LIFE AND WRITINGS

after four years of study and training- he was ordained
priest May 23, 1891, by the present venerable Arch-
bishop of Paris, Cardinal Richard. He was a faithful
and loyal alumnus of that institution, wherein were
handed down for centuries the best traditions of Catho-
lic France, and he was ever ready to attribute to its in-
fluence and training- much of the good of his after life,
for as the potter receives the roug-h clay and shapes it
into various forms of beauty and usefulness, so did
that institution take its young- men from school and
colleg-e of the entire world to fashion them to be men of
God and worthy priests of His Church.

I was privileged to know him, and the mere pass-
ing- acquaintance of colleg-e days ripened into deep
intimate friendship, continued and prized ever since.
And it was my happiness to be among- the first to
serve his Mass after his ordination. Already in those
early days he displayed the qualities which marked
and made for the success of his after ministry. The
merest acquaintance with him soon discovered a man
with more than ordinary strength of character. He
was conspicuous before all for the well-balanced or-
der and poise of his judgment; not brilliant, it may
be said, but ready and solid in his studies and all
his aims and purposes. He enjoyed a rare combina-
tion of rich and various qualities of mind and heart :
Strength and firmness with quiet docility ; active zeal
united with a calm discretion ; feeling without passion,
and a tender sympathy without softness ; an even-
ness of temperament and ever-present cheerfulness
that made him easily a favorite with all. He was the
soul of candor and straight-forwardness in all his
doings, and at no time were the honesty and sincere
unselfishness of his purposes ever doubted or sus-
pected by those who knew him. He had what might

OF BISHOP DELANY 385

well be called a sterling- character a manly priest
and a priestly man. There was a side of his person-
ality which was known best to his teachers and
intimates his deep religious character. Sham and
pretence of all kinds he ever disliked and avoided ;
and his easy, familiar ways sometimes hid from the
unthinking- the depths of religious conviction and piety
within him. Beyond his favored natural qualities he
was eminently supernatural in all his views and aims.
His quiet, steady faith and confidence in God and the
divine life of the Church seemed as natural to him as
his breathing, and as vital. The influence of those
seminary days elicited from him that whole-souled
consecration to the service of the Church which was
so apparent in the days of his ministry as priest and
bishop. And for him the Church was no mere form-
ality or organism, but the living-, acting- souls of men
and women. For him faith meant that Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of God, in whom alone is the world's
salvation and life, and that still ever around us
Christ carries on this blessed dispensation in and
throug-h his visible Church till the end of time. For
him, then, the work of the Church was to make God
visible and tangible, so to speak, to poor humanity ;
to teach all, to guide all, to strengthen and console ;
in a word, to help all to know and reach God, their
Heavenly Father. From his seminary days he may
be said to have made his object in life those words
of St. Paul, "to renew all things in Christ."

This spirit was proved by him in his early min-
istry on his return home in 1891. For some eight
years he labored as assistant priest and acting- pastor
till appointed in 1898 to the position of chancellor
and secretary to the lamented Bishop Bradley ; and
that was the position he occupied when called less than

386 LIFE AND WRITINGS

two years ago to be the second Bishop of Manchester.
These last two periods of his life are but as one -
for the first was in the providence of God but the
training and entrance to the other. His work brought
him into closest relations with his superior, and won
for him that saintly prelate's fullest confidence, and
in return he gave his complete and most loyal ser-
vice. One after another were important duties of
every kind given to him to fulfill. While remaining
chancellor he carried on the office of diocesan organ-
izer and director of the League of the Sacred Heart
of Jesus; he was intrusted with the work of special
missions to those outside the Church; he was selected
to act as promoter for the Priests' League,
devoted to combat the drink evil, which is such
a menace to all society. He was the Bishop's assist-
ant in the task of establishing in the diocese and
elsewhere the Sisterhood of the Precious Blood. He
was the representative visitor on the State Board of
Charity. His interest in the welfare of the Catholic
young men was proven by him as State chaplain for
the Knights of Columbus. And when the time came
for founding a distinctively Catholic publication in
the diocese it was he who was chosen to carry out
this difficult project, and The Guidon stands to-day
a monument to his tactful and earnest endeavors,
fulfilling with ever-increasing proof the truth of its
motto, "For God and the Nation." It was evident
to all that the Bishop trusted him fully and in many
ways greatly depended upon him. And it was not
unexpected that he should be the successor when
Bishop Bradley passed to his eternal reward.

Though differing outwardly in some respects, these
two lives had much in common. To each his high
dignity and office had come unsought, and was ac-

OF BISHOP DELANY 387

cepted only in the spirit of faith as a field of greater
opportunities for doing- good in the vineyard of the
Lord. To each it was in the fullest sense "Noblesse
oblige;" the pastoral office meant larger, more re-
sponsible duties for the care of souls. And to each
the courage and strength to carry out these duties
came in his trust in God and a profound conviction
of his divine calling. As priest, our dear friend had
sat at the feet of his saintly Bishop and had imbibed
his Christlike love for souls. He was ever glad to
acknowledge the debt he owed his pious, saintly
predecessor during those years of intimacy, and when
he himself took up the episcopal charge almost his
first act was to raise the massive Celtic cross on the
church grounds as a monument to his teacher, a
fitting symbol of his life work and spirit. Again and
again he bore public testimony of his deep apprecia-
tion of the work done before him. He found a dio-
cese well ordered and organized ; college and hospital,
convents, schools, and asylums established and in ex-
cellent working condition; a numerous and ever-
growing body of loyal and zealous priests, and a
large Catholic population, diverse in many ways, but
united in their allegiance and devotions to their
spiritual shepherd. How proud the new Bishop was
of his clergy 1 How often he would speak in praise
of their fidelity to him and of their laborious, self-
sacrificing care of their charges 1 How he count-
ed on their support in his new plans and
improvements ; for plans and projects he had of
his own for the benefit of the diocese. Some
of these he has made known when he had
them well matured and ready for execution. Others,
of as vast and useful a character, he had laid up in
his zealous spirit with his usual prudence and dis-

388 LIFE AND WRITINGS

cretion till the favorable time should come for rea-
lizing them. The All-Wise Providence of God has
known them and will reward him for them ; but their
execution must wait for another heart and hand.
May God in His goodness and mercy grant to this
diocese as worthy a bishop as him we mourn, one
who will care for the seed his hands have planted
these last twenty months, and reap the bountiful
harvest which he so hopefully awaited for the good
of souls and God's honor and glory. For during this
short time there was no work in the diocese, spirit-
ual or temporal, which has not felt his band and in-
fluence ; and there is nothing which be has touched
which he did not better.

I have spoken of his whole-souled faith and devo-
tion to the divine, beneficent mission of the Church.
This spirit was the golden chain which supported all
his aims and labors, priestly and episcopal. When,
soon after his consecration, he went to Rome to
venerate the see of the apostle, and pay his rever-
ence to the Vicar of Christ on earth, his faith
seemed to receive a new strength and inspiration.
His belief in the divine character of his episcopal
calling was invincible. It was with that spirit that
he took up its dignity and burdens, and it was with
that same spirit that he laid them down. I cannot
take upon myself to tell the story of these last days.
It has been a heavy task to think of him and speak
of him as he was in those bright days of his vigor
and activity. It has been done only too unworthily,
indeed, but only as a love token of a strong affection
and deep reverence for him.

His life's history is a source of pride and edifica-
tion ; but more so still would be the story of his
death, could I bear to tell it. When, on Sunday last,

OF BISHOP DELANY 389

all hope was gone of keeping that precious life by
any earthly aid, it was he who was calmest in that
chamber of death. Oh, the beauty, the happiness of
that Christian death I What calmness and patience
in his distress 1 What thoughtfulness of the suffer-
ings of all but himself ! He looked on death but as
going to the Lord and Master, in whose service he
had spent his young life so generously and so well.
With truth and confidence could he make his own the
words of the Psalmist : " The Lord is my Shepherd,
and I shall want for nothing. He hath set me in a
place of pasture ; He hath brought me up on the
waters of refreshment. He hath converted my soul.
He hath led me in the paths of justice for His
name's sake. For though I should walk in the midst
of the shadow of death I will fear no evil, for Thou
art with me ;" and on Monday last, in his forty-
second year, and the sixteenth of his priesthood and
the second of the episcopate, as the sun rose over
the eastern hills in all its strength and beauty, scat-
tering clouds and darkness and mist, on him there
rose another and better sun, the Sun of the face-to-
face vision of his God, ending forever the shadows
and cares of earth and bringing to his immortal soul
God's perpetual light and eternal rest.

And one thought more, which I cannot attempt to
dwell upon, nor even mention at this time but for an-
other scene with which we are all familiar. On that
ever-blessed Friday, two thousand years ago, by the
cross of the world's salvation stood the sorrowful
Mother, sorrowing at the death of her beloved Son.
And yet, while her soul was pierced with the sword of
anguish at the thought of His agony and her loss, still
her heart was calm and resigned, knowing that death
would be swallowed up in victory. Such was the blessed

390 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and sorrowful Mother of Jesus the model of all Chris-
tian mothers, the model and consolation of the Christian
mother here to-day. As Mary, so did she give her son
gladly when he was called to devote his life to the work
of his Heavenly Father, and, as Mary, so will she in
this hour of her affliction bow down her soul in entire
submission to the will of God. "It is God who has
given, it is God who has taken away; may the name of
the Lord be blessed forever."

And may the same spirit, dearly beloved friends, find
place in our hearts. We shall bear our loss at the
thought of his gain, for loss we all do suffer by having
no more with us the model and inspiration of his truly
Christian life. Mourn for him we must; but let us
mourn for him in the light of his saintly Christian
death, having in our hearts and on our lips the prayer
just said at the adorable sacrifice of the Mass, that "to
him and to all who have gone with the sign of faith and
rest in Christ, God may grant a place of refreshment,
light, and peace, through Christ Jesus our Lord. Amen."

The solemn ceremony was brought to a close by
the chanting of the Absolutions by five of the bishops.
The "Miserere'" was sung by the choir, after which
the members of the clergy passed in procession down
the center aisle, taking a last view of the dead
prelate. During this painful scene tears were shed
and sobs of sorrow could be heard throughout the
church. When the last of the clergy and prelates
had passed the body of the Bishop was lowered in
the casket and the cover was placed in position.

The carriers, all military men of a uniform height,
formed in line with the massive metallic casket rest-
ing on their shoulders, and with slow, measured

OF BISHOP DELANY 391

tread marched down the center aisle, preceded by
members of the clergy. The relatives and immedi-
ate friends of the family followed. The body was
borne out of the main entrance, through the school-
yard, into the basement of the church.

Arriving at the crypt, the casket was placed on a
small catafalque while the committal services were
read. Members of the clergy chanted the "Bene-
dictus," and the casket was sprinkled with holy
water. It was then placed in the vault, the great
iron doors closed and sealed. Bishop Delany had left
all earthly possessions for the glory of heaven for-
evermore.

EXTRACT FROM THE EULOGY DELIVERED BY THE MOST REVER-
END WILLIAM H. O'CONNELL, D. D., ARCHBISHOP OF
BOSTON, MASS., AT THE MONTH'S MIND OF BISHOP DELANY,
JULY 11, 1906.

Bishop Delany has passed to his reward. Like every
other mortal he will long be mourned by his friends
those who knew and loved him and by the world at
large will be recalled for a while as one who had given
great promises and who did not live to accomplish them.

Every official has his official epitaph. "Vixit": The
world moves on, and the official of yesterday is re-
placed by the official of to-day. One sorrow drives out
another, and the memory of any grief, however great,
soon mercifully passes, except to those whose hearts
have received a wound too deep to heal during the rest
of life.

The ecclesiastic usually has few to mourn a personal
loss. His life is given to the Church in almost an im-
personal way. The priest is the father of his flock
the bishop is the father of his diocese. He labors and

392 LIFE AND WRITINGS

toils, and lives and dies, and the grave closes over him.
For a day the hearts of all are filled with solemn grief
they gather around the lifeless body, and their prayers
mingle with the weeping of friends. And there is left
only a memory.

What memory does this people enshrine of their
young Bishop, so soon called from the battle of life to
the victory? A memory of youth consecrated to God,
of intelligence devoted to truth, of a heart honest, pure,
and holy, which thrilled with the impulse of a strong
zeal and beat in sympathy with the unhappy and the
poor of God.

No need to speak here of those qualities which as a
priest endeared him to his people. Nor of those traits
of character which gave such promise as a bishop, and
as a ruler in the Church of God. You, beloved priests,
have known the honesty of his purpose, the simplicity
of his faith, the rugged manliness of his virtue. You
have known his kindliness of heart, and the catholicity
of his affection for you all impartiality. His life was
genuine and all that he did bore the mark of candor.
He had the frank intrepidity of the soldier of Christ.
He knew the duties of his state he understood the
sacredness of the laws which governed his office, and
he feared no unjust criticism nor flinched before the
difficulties of his post. His intention was clear and up-
right, and, with the strength of purpose which accom-
panies perfect honesty of purpose, he only smiled at
the cavilling criticism, which was only thinly veiled by
courtly phrases. He was a good bishop because he
was an honest man. Had he lived the see of Manches-
ter would have waxed strong under his hands. Con-
ditions needed one who loved all and feared God
alone. He lived by that noble rule, and as knowledge
of his character grew, so inevitably must have grown

OF BISHOP DELANY 393

around him love, unity, strength; Love, for nothing-
creates affection but affection; unity, for the rights
of all would be safeguarded and the feelings of all
considered, and that principle welds into unity;
strength, for that is the child of love and unity.

What he scarce had time in living to do, much of
it in dying he accomplished. Around the bedside of
the young Bishop was gathered a scene which typi-
fied his hopes of life. Already death was knocking
at his heart, and the youthful hand that had scarcely
held the crozier had relaxed in the feebleness of the
old age of fatal illness. It must have all seemed a
mystery to him as he lay there, his temples still
new to the mitred crown, now bound in the thorny
coronet of agony, the pectoral cross of gold and jewels
so soon put aside for the flinty burden of his youth's
crucifix. He must have gazed in the awful stupor of
surprise at the jewel upon his finger, reflecting that
soon it would encircle only ashes. Ah ! the dread
horror of that single moment, when it came clear to
him that death was standing at the door and that
soon his short pontificate would end. What wonder
if the cry of youth had broken from his strong
heart, if he groaned at the horrid suddenness of the
cutting of the golden thread of his life so full of
hope, not as the worldling shudders at the sudden
realization that pleasures end in the ineffable horror
of agony, but as one, whose life looked full of work
for God, might sadden at the thought that it is not
to be. Ah 1 even had one inarticulate groan of holy
disappointment escaped one so young, so strong to
bear and work, it would have seemed but natural.
But he was supernatural in his life's hopes, and such,
too, was the supreme ending of them. He had put
his hands to the plough; he would not turn back.

394 LIFE AND WRITINGS

He had hoped to work for many years ; now there
were left only a few hours in which to work, and
with the heroic courage of a faithful heart, loyal to
bis post, he put aside illusions, be gave one long, hard
glance at the broken shaft of hopes, and girded him-
self for the contest until the end. He had thought to
have long years in which to round out the series of
his toiling efforts for eternity ; he must now make
each moment count for the years which were never
to be. And so without groan or tear he faced the
dread combat, strong with the strength of faith in
God, the God of his youth, the God who on earth
but little longer than he had ruled his little flock,
and who, like him in youth and strength* consum-
mated His shepherdhood. Consummatus in breve.
Oh quam breve tempus. But consummatus done,
finished, accomplished, his last words a blessing and
a prayer for his priests and his people, with the
same simple trust in God that had marked his whole
life, neither shrinking nor daring, but calmly con-
fronting the duty of death, he entered eternity. And
this diocese was once more widowed.

A month has passed since then one small month,
the eyes are dried of tears, the world moves on
with the eternal round of duties, joys, and cares.
The young Bishop sleeps beneath the altar, and even
in death, even from his tomb just beneath us, he
speaks to us to-day, to us gathered here to do honor
to his sacred memory and to chant the requiescat of
the Church for the peace of his soul. If his lips could
move they would speak to us now the great lesson we
all must learn. This would be his message:

"Men die; the Church must live; bishop succeeds
bishop in the long line of apostolic succession, each
with his separate task and separate work, but the

OF BISHOP DELANY 395

faith must be kept alive and the bond of charity un-
severed, whoever wields the crozier, God will keep
the diocese if you keep your sacred trust. Be one
cor unum et anima una. Let all those who kneel
near my tomb depart not until they hear this voice

and obey. Cor unum et anima una."

*******

Men die; the Church must live; and she lives in
the hearts of loyal children, not by mere personal
attachment, but by eternal and unswerving devotion
to her eternal truths. Men die ; He died whose life-
blood flowed down the Cross to moisten the soil that
was to bring forth confessors of the faith He taught.
And from His wounded side the Church sprang with
all her holy line of pontiffs to rule her till time is no
more.

Men die ; your Bishop died, but the story of his
life lives to quicken your faith and devotion ; to warm
your love for Christ's Vicar ; and to keep strong and
true your pledge of obedience to him whom God will
send you. He who sleeps beneath this sanctuary
never flinched, never for a moment wavered in his
holy duty toward the Church, toward her chief pon-
tiff, toward the episcopate.

I, who knew him well, well knew his love, childlike
in its purity, manly in its strength for Peter's Chair,
for Rome, for Christ's Vicar. Who that saw him on
that happy day, when for the first time he knelt at
Pius's knee, could forget the joy, the glow of fervor
that radiated from his happy countenance? "I never
knew till now," he said to me, " the full meaning of
the episcopate, the wealth of power it embodies, the
worldwide scope of the Church, and the absolute
necessity of union among us all and all with Rome.
I never realized till now that, as the solitude and iso-

396 LIFE AND WRITINGS

lation of a priest finds consolation and strength in
the paternal affection of his bishop, so the cold isola-
tion of the bishop is warmed and cheered by the in-
timate union with Rome. It is our strength in
trouble, our support amid the misconceptions, the
calumnies, the false voices, that trouble every official,
whether of Church or State. I have always revered
Rome ; now I love her." With such sentiments he
left her gates to face with courage, not only the aw-
ful storms and raging tempests of the seas, over
which he traveled back to home, but the more terrible
ocean of life, which most of us must embark upon,
and which he would have courageously braved, had
not God, after a brief and peaceful sailing, steered
his bark home to the haven where the sails are
dropped forever and whence there is no further sor-
rowful journeying; but where the anchor is cast,
never again to be lifted, where there is no wave nor
wind, but eternal, never-ending peace.

I saw him after his return to his diocese, and knew
that his visit to the See of Peter had worked in him
more even than he knew or realized. There was after
that a sudden maturity of power, a deeper sense of
responsibility, a wider, broader feeling of fellowship
with the world of faith. He seemed suddenly to feel
that he was on firmer ground, that the novelty of the
charm had passed, but had left a sober dignity be-
hind it, a lessening of the splendor of the mitred
crown and a growth of the loving companionship of
the Cross upon his heart. He felt keenly, as I know,
the bitterness of undeserved reproach the sting of
unmerited criticism, but he had learned at the greater
center to understand that no one escapes it, and bis
frown of sensitive resentment towards malice soon
turned into the smile of gentle patience. "I do my

OF BISHOP DELANY 397

best," he said to me, "I shall always try to do that.
Probably that will always be too little, but lam satis-
fied now that the best never satisfies the ill-disposed,
and the well-disposed are always contented. So good-
by sensitiveness and good day to malcontents." And
he thought he had framed a new philosophy, but it
was only the old maxim of Christ, the maxim which
has consoled every worried soul for two thousand years :
"sufficient for the day is the evil thereof."

All this was the sudden development which Rome,
the eternal, the all-patient, brought to him. But the
fruits which budded forth so suddenly at the warm
infusion of a stronger affection for the Vicar of Christ
were in reality slowly enlarging during the years of
his priesthood by the constant assimilation of that
other sap which runs through the vine of the eternal
priesthood obedience and reverence and affection for
his own bishop.

He had learned to obey; therefore he was placed
in command. He had learned to serve; therefore he
might be entrusted with authority. Cor unum et
anima una. He had preserved the unity of charity
and reverence for his own bishop; therefore he was
only sure to grow in these sentiments toward the
Universal Bishop when he himself should be raised to
the episcopate. He had been a faithful son; therefore
he would be a wise father to his own spiritual children
and a docile son still to his mother, the Church.

Less than two short years he reigned, but God found
him worthy. He had taken up bis new honors without
pride; he had laid them down without regret. They
were not his; they were the Church's; he gave them
back unsullied for another to wear ; to him they were
only the livery of holy service, but to his dying breath
he was true to the duty they imposed he prayed for

398 LIFE AND WRITINGS

his beloved priests .and the people committed to them.
"I hope the diocese will remember her duty till another
comes in my place." These were the words almost
the last on his lips the last message he sent to me.
Faithful to the last true shepherd of his flock then
came the end.

Peace faithful servant rest young soldier God will
hear your prayers. Rest, valiant and young; your
holy death, calm in the awful agony, confident that you
had done your best, will do even more than a long life.
God has spared you much which most of us must bear
the wounds of injustice, the scars of the long contest,
the weariness of hard-fought battles to keep the
strength of unity.

Rest, then, in the union of heart to heart and mind
to mind with Christ and pray that your priests and
people may also realize that perfect unity which the
Church commands, that right and truth may come to
all, Cor unum et anima una, until she sends another to
sit upon the throne now vacant until once more out
of eternity comes the joyful welcome, " A.d multos
annos," the same voice which has called out to you
"Ad annos aeternos."

OF BISHOP DELANY 399

TRIBUTES FROM THE PRESS ON THE DEATH
OF BISHOP DELANY.

THE UNION, MANCHESTER.

For many ages and among- distant peoples the broken
column has been the accepted and expressive symbol
of unfinished work, of disappointed hopes, of frustrated
endeavor. That life is uncertain, that the strong- and
the weak alike hold it only as by a slender thread,
is evident in everyday experience and is known by all
men. Yet there are times when that which is known
and familiar seizes our surprised attention as something 1
wholly new. That all men must die is a universally
accepted proposition; but that Bishop Delany, so young,
so strong, so recently come into the broad field of his
life work, should die so soon, could scarcely have oc-
curred to anyone. The news of his critical illness
came to thousands as something strange, startling in
its unexpectedness, and to not a few his death will
seem as something that can hardly be.

Bishop Delany will be mourned throughout his dio-
cese by all sorts and conditions of men. He was
already widely known and universally esteemed. Al-
though the youngest bishop in the United States at
the time of his consecration, less than two years ago,
he entered upon the duties of the high position fully
equipped for its responsibilities. The enthusiasm of
youth was in him, combined with a clear judgment
and a sound understanding. He felt deeply that there
was a great work before him, but he felt also that
there was time in which to do it well that he might
build broadly and without haste, albeit at the same
time without rest. Those who knew him intimately
know how calmly he planned great and enduring work
in many lines, not for his own glory or advantage,
but for the cause to which he had consecrated his life

400 LIFE AND WRITINGS

and all his powers, for the welfare of his people, for
help to the needy and distressed, for the strengthen-
ing- of faith among* men. He was not lifted up with
vain pride by his advancement, but, calmly conscious
of his physical and mental strength, he gratefully
welcomed the opportunity for usefulness which came
to him, as a strong man rejoices to run a race.

John B. Delany was lovable as a man, a genial com-
panion, generous, whole-souled and clean; as a priest
he was faithful, earnest, hard-working, and exception-
ally capable; as a bishop he was dignified, as became
his position, but approachable, sympathetic, and help-
ful. His death is a heavy loss to the community in
which he lived and to the State at large, little
less than to the Church of which, here in New Hamp-
shire, he was the spiritual head.

THE MIRROR, MANCHESTER.

It is but two and a half years since the beloved and
reverenced Denis M. Bradley, architect and builder of
the Catholic diocese of New Hampshire and its first
Bishop, was called to his eternal reward by the Father
he had served with such fidelity and efficiency. And
now John B. Delany, who, after nine months of careful
investigation and consideration, was adjudged by those
having the selection the most worthy and capable of
the many who were eligible, was chosen his successor,
has been stricken down, and his people are again
prostrate under the dispensation of an inscrutable
Providence.

In the prime of life, in full possession of mental
and physical powers, at the threshold of what to human
intelligence promised to be a long and useful career
a week ago, he has passed away.

To what eminence he would have attained, what
work he would have accomplished, what measure of

OF BISHOP DELANY 401

wisdom, sagacity, and success he would have demon-
strated, how fully he would have illustrated the
example and teachings of the lamented Bradley if he
had been spared, cannot be said. He had just begun
the work to which he had been consecrated by his
Church and had consecrated himself, but we know
that he brought to it great learning, perfect devotion,
sleepless care, tireless industry, and great courage.
His plans for the future were broad and far reaching.
They involved great labor and expense for the benefit
of a diocese much larger than the present, to supply
the spiritual and temporal needs of many more than
the 100,000 now enrolled as Catholics in New Hampshire.
They were not only for the propagation of his reli-
gion but for charity, education, and all the agencies
by which the world is advanced. They were not only
for the upbuilding and advancement of the Church,
but, as he saw it, for the good of the State. And
for their development he relied with perfect confi-
dence, as he had a right to, upon the zealous, con-
stant, and liberal support of all his communicants.

Nor did he in forecasting a great future forget or
neglect the duties of the present. By day and by
night, by example and admonition and entreaty and
advice he taught his people how to walk in the paths
of sobriety, moderation, industry, and enlightenment,
which he believed led to contentment and happiness
here and reward hereafter.

He broadened as he progressed. Contact with those
of other denominations, experience with affairs, famili-
arity with business, made him more and more prac-
tical, and were steadily winning public confidence.
In general estimation he was a larger, more resource-
ful, more practical man when he died than he was two
years before, and he goes hence to the Great Beyond
sincerely mourned by people of all denominations.

402 LIFE AND WRITINGS

CONCORD EVENING MONITOR.

By the death of Bishop John B. Delany the diocese
of Manchester is again widowed, to use the striking
phrase which Bishop Delany himself uttered upon
the death of his predecessor. New Hampshire has
met a great loss in the sudden ending of this sturdy
and scholarly life, about which centered so many
hopes and so much pride. Though the years of his
episcopate were less than two, Bishop Delany had
already demonstrated a remarkable grasp upon the
affairs of his diocese, and was carrying forward suc-
cessful plans for his Church to a degree which
promised largely to enrich the history of his admin-
istration. Other hands must now take up his tasks;
but loving remembrance will long exist to honor the
life and labors of the second bishop of Manchester.

THE DAILY PATRIOT, CONCORD.

In the death of Bishop Delany, New Hampshire
loses one of the forces that made for her best and
highest interests. He was a man universally beloved,
not because of the clothes he wore or the office he
held, but because of the sterling manhood within
him, because of his keen appreciation of human needs,
and quick sympathy for all who suffered. To all
who had opportunity to realize and did realize his
splendid ability and loyalty as a son of the Roman
Catholic Church, his taking away at this time, so
suddenly, appeals as a calamity stopped on the very
threshold of his activity, called home when his labors
were but begun.

THE CATHOLIC TRANSCRIPT, HARTFORD.

The death of Bishop Delany is a heavy blow to the
Church of Manchester as heavy as it was unlocked
for. He was perhaps the youngest bishop to be

OF BISHOP DELANY 403

consecrated in the United States, and the youngest
to die. His episcopate, which began less than two
years ago, promised to be one of exceptional length
because of his comparative youth and his apparently
robust constitution.

In his death a real luminary of the Catholic Church
in New England has been extinguished. He had
ability and industry, high hopes and noble aspirations.
His priesthood though all too short was one of
unrelenting and successful labor. He spoke and wrote
with equal facility and in several languages. He was
master of the situation whether he stood in the
pulpit or sat at the editor's desk. He was for many
years the chancellor and trusted adviser of Bishop
Bradley, who beheld in him a man fitted for any post.
To-day the remains of both lie side by side.

Bishop Delany had hardly time to accomplish great
things in the episcopate, but his whole life was one
of absorbing zeal. His experience as chancellor, as
missionary, and as editor, gave him an exceptional
insight into the requirements of his office, and he was
most ideally equipped for the great work which the
Lord required of him.

He was the founder of The Guidon, a periodical
which is read with respect and whose opinions are
valued all over the country. He did excellent work
as the guiding spirit of this magazine. On his recent
visit to Hartford he unfolded his project of making
this meritorious publication a weekly, and under his
sagacious direction the enterprise was bound to
succeed. He did not live to fulfill his purpose, and
the cause of Catholic journalism loses heavily in his
death.

Those who knew Bishop Delany intimately predicted
for him a notable career in the episcopacy. They

404 LIFE AND WRITINGS

conceded him fine judgment, zeal, singleness of pur-
pose, indomitable energy, high ideals, and unbounded
enthusiasm. He was a man of forceful character,
independent and outspoken a man of intellect, of
heart, and of kindly human instinct.

The Catholic people of the diocese of Manchester
are entitled to the sympathy of the religious-minded
everywhere. Death was jealous of their leader, and
did them grievous wrong in abbreviating a career so full
of promise. There seems to be wanton prodigality in
his taking-off. This prodigality, strange to say, is
frequently to be met with in the vineyard of the Lord.
The Lord makes use of the best instruments and
casts them carelessly aside, as if they were but
heedless trifles and as if to teach audacious man
that the Almighty has no need of his gifts. One
thing, however, is certain Bishop Delany labored
during the brief years allotted to him with earnest-
ness and with fruit. Wise men were quick to detect
his merit, and his promotion at a very early age to
the burden of the episcopate was a recognition of
demonstrated ability and exceptional worth.

THE MESSENGER, WORCESTER.

The death of Rt. Rev. John B. Delany, Bishop of
Manchester, which is felt as a personal loss by every-
one who enjoyed the benefit of his acquaintance, is
peculiarly sorrowful in that his life ended at the very
beginning of the great work which lay before him,
in his youth and apparent strength. He was one of
the youngest of bishops and one of the very best of
men. Worcester shares with Manchester and Lowell,
his home, in their deep sorrow, for here, too, he was
widely known and greatly beloved, long before his
elevation to the holy office of bishop.

OF BISHOP DELANY 405

Those who remember John Bernard Delany while
he was a student at Holy Cross, recall a modest and
devout young- man, devoted to his studies and a
model in every way to other students. He had marked
ability, and it was early seen that he would become
a leader in the work of the Church. He never courted
popularity, but it came to him naturally, and there
was no student who did not hold him in the highest
respect. The early predictions were fulfilled when
he became a priest, and it was not a surprise when,
at a comparatively youthful age, he was appointed
and consecrated bishop.

His nature was genial, his mind was hopeful, and
his heart beat strong 1 for humanity. That he should
be called away at such a time is doubly afflicting,
but it is the old doctrine of the Church that in the
midst of life we are in death. God has called him
to his reward, but the sorrow is relieved by every
consolation that He gives in return a noble spiri-
tual life.

THE TELEGHAPH, NASHUA.

The Roman Catholic Church in New Hampshire
suffers a distinct loss in the death of Rt. Rev. John
B. Delany, Bishop of the Manchester diocese. Twenty-
one months ago he was appointed in charge of the
diocese of Manchester, succeeding the late Bishop
Denis M. Bradley. Bishop Delany was the second
clergyman to be elevated to the bishopric of this
State since the establishment of the Manchester
diocese.

In the prime of manhood, and with many years of
usefulness ahead of him, the untimely death of Bishop
Delany is a great loss to the Catholic Church in this
State. He had made a wide acquaintance during his

406 LIFE AND WRITINGS

years of residence in this State, and was esteemed by
Catholics and non-Catholics alike. Prior to being ap-
pointed to the bishopric, he was editor of the Guidon, a
diocesan publication, which he managed with marked
ability. Since his elevation to the office of bishop he
had performed valuable work for the uplift of the
Catholic Church in New Hampshire. He was popular
with both clergy and laity, and his untimely passing is
the occasion for deep and sincere mourning.

DAILY CHRONICLE, PORTSMOUTH.

Keenest grief has been caused by the death of Bishop
John Bernard Delany. This grief is not confined to the
people of the Church of which Bishop Delany was the
spiritual head in New Hampshire. Neither is it con-
fined to this State nor to this section. People in all
parts of New England, in remote sections of the
country, and in Europe, heard the news of the death
of the young prelate with deep sorrow.

Bishop Delany was a man who endeared himself to
all who knew him. He enjoyed the confidence of
people of every faith. Generous, broad minded, faith-
ful, and untiring, he gained the esteem of all classes.
His ability was unusual, so unusual that he became
the youngest bishop of the Catholic faith in America.
The wisdom of the choice was proven many times
during his short administration of less than two
years.

The death of Bishop Delany came as a great shock.
The shock was made all the greater by the fact that
strong hope of his recovery was entertained as late
as Saturday.

To Portsmouth the shock of Bishop Delany's un-
timely death is especially severe. He worked here
as a young clergyman, and he numbered his friends

OF BISHOP DELANY 407

here by the thousand. Portsmouth felt that it was
honored by his advancement, and in his death knows
that it has suffered loss, even though he gave up his
labors here years ago to continue them in a wider
field.

Of Bishop Delany's successor it is yet too early
to speak. If the man who takes his place, however,
is his equal in the qualities which make the true
servant of God and in those which make others love
and respect him, no more can be asked.

THE SACRED HEART REVIEW.

For the second time in less than two years the
diocese of Manchester, New Hampshire, is widowed.
The death of Bishop Delany, occurring on Sunday
last, soon after an operation for appendicitis, is deeply
deplored not only among his own clergy and people,
but also among his non-Catholic neighbors, to whom
he had endeared himself by his charm of manner
and true Christian character. The fact that he was
the youngest member of the American hierarchy makes
his death seem all the more untimely. But times and
seasons are in the hands of God. May the soul of
the beloved Bishop rest in peace 1

THE CATHOLIC SUN, SYRACUSE. *

Early last Monday morning, New Hampshire lost
one of her most highly esteemed citizens. After a
struggle lasting four days, the result of an operation
for appendicitis, Rt. Rev. John B. Delany, Bishop of
Manchester, passed away at the Sacred Heart Hospital,
laying down the cares of a shepherd within two years
after having assumed them.

Throughout the State the news came as a shock to
both Catholic and Protestant alike. While it was

408 LIFE AND WRITINGS

known to the majority that the prelate was critically
ill, many were of the belief that owing to his fine
physique and general good health he would be able
to battle successfully with the disease. To those en-
tertaining these thoughts the information came as a
severe shock.

The esteem in which Bishop Delany was held by
the Catholics of Manchester, among whom he had
labored for many years as a priest, could not be
better shown than by the people who congregated in
front of the Sacred Heart Hospital when it became
known that his hours were few. They gathered there
in great numbers and sadly awaited the last words.

On his death, words of sympathy began pouring
from Catholic priests and Protestant ministers. Of
the latter, preachers of the Methodist, Baptist, and
Congregational denominations spoke warmly of his
efforts for temperance. Mayor Reed of Manchester
declared that in him the city had lost one of its
strongest citizens.

Bishop Delany was the youngest bishop in the United
States, and was proudly pointed out by his admirers.
But forty-one years of age, a man who had taken the
best of care of himself from his boyhood, he was in
early middle life, a vigorous, robust man, and this
was the chief source of hope of his people in his
illness.

The high esteem in which he was held by members
of the hierarchy was shown when at a meeting held
in Chicago a year ago he was elected one of the officers
of the Church Extension Society, which was formed
for the further propagation of the faith throughout
the South.

OP BISHOP DELANY 409

THE REPUBLIC, BOSTON.

There passed away on Sunday evening one of the
ablest and most brilliant men in the hierarchy and
the Church in general in America, the Rt. Rev. John
Bernard Delany, Bishop of Manchester, N. H. The
loss of Bishop Delany will fall particularly hard upon
New England, because in the section of the country
where he worked a man of Bishop Delany 's peculiar
temperament, foresight, caution, and conservatism was
needed to solve the problems which arose.

Bishop Delany was the youngest member of the
hierarchy in America, and withal one of the sanest and
the ablest. He did more to place the Church on a
permanent and satisfactory basis in New Hampshire,
during the time that he was Bishop, than any man
has ever done in a like period. There was bigness
in his mind, and one cannot help recalling the scheme
and the rosy future which he had mapped out for
his diocese, without regretting doubly this sad taking
off. Peculiarly he has sought to gain favor for his
people in New Hampshire, and he brought the people
of that section, hostile though they were, to a real-
ization of the dominant factor for good which the
Church and its priests were.

His elevation to higher orders a few years ago was
hailed with delight everywhere, because everywhere
the young Boston College Bishop had made a name
for himself, and the administration of affairs in Man-
chester, and in Northern New England in general,
which has featured his primacy, have reasserted his
noble and sterling qualities.

Few men could be so little spared as Manchester's
primate, and the Church throughout the country offers
its condolences to the bereaved congregation which
has suffered so severely in losing two such souls as
Bishop Bradley and Bishop Delany within a few years.

410 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE AVE MARIA.

"Admirable, indeed, were the words he spoke,
whether a3 preacher, counsellor, or friend; admirable
the works he accomplished for God's greater glory
and the betterment of men; admirable the writings he
has left us; admirable the wise and prudent decrees
by which he ... governed the diocese committed
to his care. But more admirable than all these were
the holy life and death of the saintly first Bishop of
Manchester." So wrote, less than ten months ago, in
his preface to the "Life of Bishop Bradley," that New
England prelate's successor, the late Bishop John B.
Delany; and his discriminating and effectionate tribute
to Manchester's first Bishop summarizes with singular
adequateness his own beneficent, if all too brief, epis-
copal career.

Consecrated on September 8, 1904, Bishop Delany
wore the mitre too short a time to do much more than
give promise of the character that would stamp his
administration; but that promise was both abundant
and distinguished. Only forty-one years of age when
death came to him so unexpectedly on the llth inst.,
the late Bishop had attained, as chancellor of the
diocese, as missionary, and as editor of the Guidon,
a reputation which in 1904 made his appointment as
Bishop Bradley 's successor quite a matter of course;
and the extraordinary demonstrations of respect and
affection that marked his consecration in that year
find their sequel and complement in the wave of
genuine sorrow that has followed the announcement
of his apparently premature decease. R. I. P.

THE PILOT.

The death of the Right Reverend John Bernard
Delany, D. D., second Bishop of Manchester, N. H.,

OF BISHOP DELANY 411

on June 11, in the flower of his manhood, has stricken
with grief, almost with dismay, not only his own
flock, but the whole Church in New England. His
last illness was but of a few days' duration ; and
although it was grave from the start, his youth and
vigor gave cause for hope, and less than twenty-four
hours before his death, the physicians in attendance
had sent out a cautious word of encouragement.

A cedar is fallen in Lebanon; they who have borne
the burden and the heats for many years longer in
Christ's service, mourn for him as for a beloved son ;
while they who have lived under his rule deplore the
loss of an ideal leader spiritual-minded, singularly
in touch with his time, and close to the hearts of the
people.

When less than two years ago, he was chosen to
succeed the first Bishop of Manchester, the Right
Reverend Denis M. Bradley, D. D., everyone who loved
religion rejoiced at the most happy appointment. Bishop
Delany had not yet attained his fortieth year ; his
education had given him the best of the New World
and the Old; to the symmetrical culture of a typical
school of the Jesuits, Boston College, had been added
the strict ecclesiastical training of the Sulpicians at
their great central house in Paris, where Archbishop
Williams and several other members of the episcopate
in New England had also made their theological
studies.

Ordained in 1901, the future Bishop, though a native
of the archdiocese of Boston, gladly gave himself to
the diocese of Manchester, which was poorer and far
more in need of priests and where his fluency in the
French language made him especially useful. He filled
several successive curacies, and one brief parochial
charge when he was recalled to Manchester by Bishop

412 LIFE AND WRITINGS

Bradley to take the office of chancellor. His close
relation to that holy bishop made him, so to speak, the
chief pupil in a school of priestly sanctity Here he
had ever before him the example of limitless devotion
to his high vocation. Bishop Bradley, still young- him-
self, lived laborious days, was urbane, simple and
approachable to the lowliest, and while attentive to the
smallest detail of local work, reached out mightily to
every movement of international scope among Cath-
olics, encouraging the activity of the laity, and seeking
not only the spiritual, but also the intellectual and
material betterment of his people.

He found a kindred spirit in his Chancellor, and
gave free range to the latter's vigorous and militant
spirit. Both men were of marked literary bent, and
appreciated profoundly the Apostolate of the Press.
In 1898, with the encouragement of his Bishop, the
young Chancellor instituted The Guidon, an excellent
monthly magazine, in which the sublimity and sweet-
ness of our holy faith were set before the people in
excellent literary and artistic form. The doctrine
and discipline of the Church, their exemplifications in
consecrated and most useful lives, their out-flowering
in art, music, and literature these were the topics in
which the editor's pen was most happy and faithful.
He retained the editorship of this publication until his
promotion to the Episcopate, when, of necessity, it had
to pass to other hands. Bishop Delany's last literary
works over his own name were the introduction which
he contributed to the recently published Life of his
beloved predecessor and his Pastoral in English and
French on Christian Education.

But the duties of office and editorship by no means
exhausted the zeal and vigor of the young priest. He
believed in those extra-parochial organizations of

OF BISHOP DELANY 413

Catholics which are now so greatly advancing- the
Catholic cause. So he was not only a member, but
the State chaplain of the Knig-hts of Columbus in New
Hampshire. He believed in meeting our separated
brethren on the common ground of patriotism, citizen
spirit, and public benevolence, so we find him on the
State Board of Charities, and an active member of its
committee on dependent children. A good Catholic
American, he loved the natural virtues of his fellow
citizens of other faiths in the spirit of Christ to those
"not of this fold," and he wished to give them the
chance to see the Church in its truth and beauty. So
we find him at the head of the Manchester Apostolate,
with its missionary work for non-Catholics as well as
Catholics.

He was devoted to temperance work, to education in
all its grades, including its post-graduate extension in
the form of Reading Circles and the Catholic Summer
School. Almost every year, he made a brief visit to this
latter institution, giving the most practical proofs of
his appreciation of the work.

Withal, he constantly nourished his soul-life from the
fountain of the highest and purest spirituality. He
had no dearer charge than that of the contemplative
and austere community of the Nuns of the Precious
Blood, whose chaplain he was for many years. He
greatly aided their work in Manchester, and he helped
them establish a house in Havana, Cuba. He was also
the Diocesan Director of the League of the Sacred
Heart.

When the diocese was bereaved of its first Bishop
all hearts turned to the young Chancellor as his logi-
cal successor. And so it came to pass, and the
mourning was comforted when on September 8, 1904,
Bishop Delany took up the work that had dropped

414 LIFE AND WRITINGS

from the exhausted hands of his late beloved chief
and friend. How confidently the "Ad multos annos "
was re-echoed in the hearts of his priests and people !
How auspicious the feast, the birthday of the Blessed
Mother of God, and how promising- the harvest !

Diocesan necessities made the young- Bishop begin
his administration with the ad limina visit to Rome.
Then he set in vigorously to his diocesan work. It
is pitiful now to recall the joy of his mother and his
kindred in the seal of highest approval so early placed
on his priestly work ; of the pride of his Alma Mater
and his classmates, so enthusiastically manifested ;
of all the brig-ht hopes built on the supposed secure
foundation of his youth and strength.

Full of the joy of life, happy under the strain of
labor, the lover of little children with a nature of
simplicity and openness like unto theirs, his life is
cut off while it was but beginning 1 . Not two years
a Bishop, and only in the forty-second year of his
age, his mortal part will await the Resurrection be-
side his predecessor, who after twenty years in the
same field was but fifty-seven when called to his
reward. None who knew Bishop Delany but must
grieve with his kindred, with his friends, with his
flock; and feel, as it comes to all in face of great and
inexplicable calamity, how hard it can be to say, God's
will be done !

A TRIBUTE FROM T. P. MCGOWAN.

Portland, Me., June 11.
Editor of the Pilot:

The Catholics of this city deeply deplore the death of
the Rt. Rev. John B. Delany, D. D., Bishop of Manchester,
N. H. Our acquaintance with Bishop Delany dates
back to the days of Bishop Bradley, whom we had long

OF BISHOP DELANY 415

known as the rector of the Cathedral, Portland, and
whose career we were familiar with during 1 his 19 years
as Bishop of Manchester. In later years when we met
one we met the other, and naturally when Bishop
Bradley's mantle fell on the shoulders of Bishop Delany
our love and affection went out to him.

Although Bishop Delany was one of the most gentle
and modest of men, he was firm and ruled his diocese
with characteristic wisdom and piety. His scholarship
and ability made him widely known, and at the time of
his consecration he was one of the youngest bishops in
the United States.

On the occasion of his first visit to Rome he was af-
fectionately received in audience by Pius X. as he was
one of the first American prelates appointed by the new
Pontiff.

Bishop Delany established The Guidon, a monthly
periodical, in 1898, which, under his management and
editorial control, became a mag-azine of influence, well
known throughout New England. On the occasion of
Bishop O'Connell's installation, in the Cathedral, Port-
land, as third Bishop of Portland on July 4, 1901, Bishop
Delany, then Father Delany, was present and wrote a
fine description of the impressive and solemn function.
The article was beautifully illustrated for the maga-
zine, a special artist being employed, which showed
commendable enterprise on the part of Bishop Bradley's
chancellor and private secretary.

The friendship between Bishop Delany and Coadju-
tor Archbishop O'Connell was well known and of long
standing. Both were natives of Lowell, Mass., were
close companions, and were graduates of Boston Col-
lege. At the funeral of Bishop Bradley it was notice-
able the marked attention and respect he manifested
for Bishop O'Connell.

416 LIFE AND WRITINGS

On the occasion of Archbishop O'Connell's recent
arrival in Boston from Rome and Japan, Bishop Delany
was among the first to greet the new Coadjutor as his
steamer reached the docks.

The unexpected and premature death of this prom-
ising young prelate must needs be a cause of deep
sorrow to all the bishops of New England, but more
especially to Archbishop O'Connell.

In Portland and throughout the diocese where he
was well known to many of the priests and some of
the laity he was held in affectionate esteem, and his
demise before yet completing the second year of his
episcopate is deeply regretted.

The last time we met Bishop Delany was at the
dedication of the little Church of Our Lady of the
Mountain, No. Conway, N. H. On that occasion he
was the type of perfect health and vigorous young
manhood. We were also present at his consecration*
which took place in St. Joseph's Church, Manchester,
on Sept. 8, 1904.

Besides his own personal charms Bishop Delany 's
love and devotion to his saintly predecessor endeared
him to the good people of Manchester and the diocese.

It was his fondest wish and resolve to take Bishop
Bradley for his model and in so doing God blessed bis
labors. He had much to live for, for who that has
visited Manchester without marvelling at the numerous
institutions of learning, magnificent churches, schools,
hospitals, and homes for young and old and all that are
destitute a veritable nursery of Catholicity.

This too brief tribute from an old friend, written on
the impulse of the moment, but too feebly expresses
the sorrow that the Catholics of Portland feel for a
valiant and fearless soldier of the cross, whose ex-
emplary career will be fittingly and eloquently told by

OF BISHOP DELANY 417

those whose position entitle them to pay due homage
to a noble, saintly young- Bishop.

ST. ANSELM'S COLLEGE.

The following- notice was sent to all the members
of the Alumni:

" The Rt. Rev. John B. Delany, our honorary presi-
dent, was called to his reward in the Sacred Heart
Hospital at 3.40 a. m. to-day. At that time the Church
on this Continent lost a great Bishop, the nation a real
patriot, the State its best citizen, the flock a virtuous,
kind, determined, lovable shepherd, humanity a true
benefactor, fatherland a loyal spirit, and the Alumni
its best friend. Christian charity in the proposed
orphanag-e; Christian education in the proposed Bradley
memorial high school are monuments of purpose and
memory in his short episcopacy. The spiritual and
temporal welfare of his people in New Hampshire was
a chief thoug-ht in life.

The following- resolutions have been adopted by St.
Anselm's College on the death of Bishop Delany:

Whereas, it has pleased an all-wise Providence to
bereave the diocese of Manchester of its beloved chief
pastor, the Rt. Rev. John Bernard Delany;

Whereas, the faculty and the students of St. Anselm's
College lose in the Bishop a kindliest father, a most
devoted patron, who, on many occasions before and
since his elevation to the see of Manchester, gave them
unmistakable proofs of his love and interest;

Resolved, That a solemn Mass of requiem be sung-
for the repose of his soul in the college chapel on
Tuesday, the 12th inst.

That all sports arranged to take place at the end of
the scholastic year be cancelled.

418 LIFE AND WRITINGS

That the flags on the College building be at half mast
until after the day of his funeral.

That a delegation of the faculty and of the students
assist at the solemn obsequies on Thursday.

That to the end of the present scholastic year special
prayer be daily recited, that the Almighty may grant
him eternal peace and rest.

That the present resolutions be published in the
principal newspapers of the city of Manchester.

BOSTON COLLEGE STYLUS.

In the midst of our anxious preparations for Com-
mencement, the hand of death, like a bolt of lightning
across an unsuspecting sky, came into Alma Mater's
ranks early on the morning of June llth and snatched
away one of our most loyal and cherished sons. In
the very vigor of manhood, after a very brief illness,
Rt. Rev. John B. Delany died at 3.40 a. m. on the
morning of June 11. The cause of his death, as an-
nounced by the famous Dr. Richardson of Boston,
was acute appendicitis, complicated by peritonitis.

A week before his death Bishop Delany gave symp-
toms of his disease, but he did not cease from his
episcopal duties; he administered confirmation on the
afternoon of Pentecost, June 3d. On the following
Thursday the expert Dr. Maurice Richardson per-
formed the operation, but the disease had progressed
too far to give any hope of recovery.

Up to Sunday evening Bishop Delany retained con-
sciousness and to the edification of all who called on
him he cheerfully bore his suffering. Towards mid-
night he lost consciousness and at 3.40 o'clock on
Monday morning he passed peacefully away.

" Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord * * * * "

OF BISHOP DELANY 419

Bishop Delany was born in Lowell, August 9, 1864.
After early school work he went to Holy Cross College
for two years and then came to Boston College, grad-
uating here in 1887.

He then entered the seminary of St. Sulpice, Paris,
and on May 23, 1891, he was ordained to the priesthood
by Cardinal Richard.

He then began his priestly work in the Manchester
diocese and on the death of Bishop Bradley he was
appointed his successor and on September 8, 1904, he
was consecrated Bishop of Manchester.

BOSTON COLLEGE STYLUS.

On the occasion of the first anniversary Mass on
June 11 for our beloved alumnus, the late Rt. Rev.
John B. Delany, '87, The Pilot had these worthy
paragraphs :

Great and good men never wholly die. Their names
and deeds are written upon hearts in ineffaceable
characters, more permanent than those chiselled on
monuments of stone. Though at the time of his
sudden and universally regretted passing away, the
most beautiful tributes that could be written or spoken
were given to Bishop Delany, still, in the past twelve
months, the story of his noble, zealous life, and the
example of his heroic, saintly death have been worthy
subjects of admiration and edification all through the
entire country. Such a life is a great gift to humanity
and remains as an imperishable memorial to posterity.

Bishop Delany was a man of the deepest sympathy,
of the happiest and kindliest nature, of the rarest
sweetness and strength of character combined with an
energy and earnestness of faith and piety that made
him beloved and revered by all who knew him. He
was a staunch champion of education and of Catholic

420 LIFE AND WRITINGS

literature, an ideal priest, a model bishop, a brave and
fearless leader, a kind and generous father, a true
and loyal friend. No one ever went to him in sorrow
without receiving comfort and consolation. No one
ever asked his advice without obtaining help and as-
sistance, for his charity was Christ-like, ceaseless in
its duration, and boundless in its extent.

THE PILOT.

It was natural that the Benedictines of St. Anselm's
College, Manchester, the Knights of Columbus and
various other Catholic organizations, the Alumni of St.
Joseph's High School, and the children of all the
Catholic schools should honor the memory of the
lamented Bishop Delany by special Masses, by meet-
ings and resolutions. But that the Protestant clergy
individually, and the members of so large a body
collectively as the Ministerial Association in session
at the Y. M. C. A. building after the Bishop's death
should so heartily record their appreciation of the
life and work of the departed is a splendid proof of the
passing of bigotry and the power of a devoted church-
man by his example and his speech to promote the
cause of Christian unity.

THE GUIDON.

The Guidon has lost its Father. Bishop Bradley
had twice before seen the failure of a Catholic journal
founded under his auspices. A third time he proposed
the undertaking, and entrusted one of his priests, the
Rev. John B. Delany, with the task. He accepted it,
and was left entirely to his own resources to carry
it out. The objectors among the clergy were many,
the writer among the number. We could offer him
no encouragement; no hope of success. Some weeks

OF BISHOP DELANY 421

after the clergy were surprised to receive in the mail
the first number of the Guidon, and a mighty fine
magazine it was, well edited, artistic, and printed by
the best company in the State. The man that produced
this first effort was persistent, bound to win his point
in face of all obstacles. The magazine continued to
appear. We were forced to admire the pluck of its
editor and sympathize with him on the early day we
set for the obsequies of the magazine. By and by its
importance dawned on us when such secular papers
as the New York Sun, the Boston Herald, reprinted
the editorials of the Guidon as approved, sensibly-put,
statements on Catholic subjects. They were largely
quoted by discriminating Catholic journals. ''''Nemo
propheta in patria sua" was verified. Then the clergy
interested themselves when their favorite daily or
magazine had pointed out the good things of the
Guidon to them. The subscription price of the Guidon
was fifty cents a year and the sale price five cents a
copy. That was not even paying expenses. Father
Delany knew this, took the risk in order to introduce
the magazine to the public. He was editor, business
manager, and solicitor of articles to be printed, with-
out pay. Fortunately some of the best writers of the
country were his personal friends, and lent their aid.
Everyone knows that the subscription list of a maga-
zine is a drop in the bucket for its support. He en-
larged the magazine, hired, at a good salary, an ad-
vertising agent, and increased the price of subscrip-
tions to one dollar a year and ten cents a copy.
Later a stock company, composed of some of the
priests of the diocese, was organized ; they invested
heavily and put the Guidon on a firm basis. To tell
the truth, their dividends have been few and far be-
tween, and a large proportion of those paid have been

422 LIFE AND WRITINGS

turned over to orphanages by the owners of the
stock.

Then came the death of Bishop Bradley and the
long months of waiting for the election of his suc-
cessor. Father Delany's work as chancellor was re-
doubled, still he gave his attention to the Guidon.
No one could foretell what the policy of the new
bishop in regard to the Guidon would be, for Father
Delany might be sent to a parish that would demand
all his time, and he would be obliged to give up the
editorship. To many minds this meant the death of
the Guidon, consequently subscriptions and advertis-
ing fell off. He alone was undiscouraged. Although
a prominent candidate for the mitre from the be-
ginning, he never alluded to the matter, or tried to
influence the choice in the magazine.

Finally the choice was made. Father Delany was
named bishop, and Father Thomas M. O'Leary suc-
ceeded him as chancellor and editor of the Guidon.
Bishop Bradley lost his life because he gave personal
attention to every little detail of his diocese. With
the increased size of the diocese, that was too much
work for one man. It was necessary that some of
these details should be turned over to an assistant.
Already Father O'Leary was overworked in the
chancery office, so the Bishop regretfully asked him
to give up the editorship and devote all his time to
more important work, and asked the present editor
to take up the task, as he had much free time at his
disposal.

We assumed the obligation with overconfidence in
our abilities. We quickly learned that the work done
by our predecessors, with a multiplicity of other
duties to be fulfilled at the same time, could not be
done as well by us with more time in which to do it.

OF BISHOP DELANY 423

Our only instructions were these : " Remember that
while your name does not appear on the editorial
page of the Guidon, mine does. The responsi-
bility falls on me." The Bishop rarely inter-
fered in the choice of matter ; occasionally he
suggested subjects for articles, and these were well
received. At times we submitted for his approval
editorials which handled certain events in a severe
manner. "Your notion is right, but a more charit-
able way of handling it would serve the purpose and
have more effect," would be his answer. On another
occasion a few humorous lines were printed. We
were called to the telephone "I'll have to get a
keeper for you. Don't you know those lines may
apply to hundreds, but there happen to be a few of
the hundreds about here? These will think the lines
were meant for them, and they will feel hurt. Don't
hurt anyone's feelings."

The Guidon, at the death of Bishop Bradley, was
several hundred dollars in debt. Within a year
Bishop Delany had paid every cent of this indebted-
ness, and to-day the Guidon is not only out of debt
but has money ahead. It now began to pay authors
of ability for work written especially for its pages.
The outlook was bright. Subscriptions were increas-
ing rapidly, all advertising was paid for in cash.
This caused the Bishop to begin a project he long
had in mind, which, in its memorial editorial, the
Hartford Transcript has made public. His idea was
to change the monthly into a weekly paper. On the
occasion of a visit to us he told of it in his own
pleasing manner. He had all the plans perfected ; he
had visited the offices and talked with the managers
of prominent weekly papers. The one great advan-
tage of the weekly over the monthly is that it handles

424 LIFE AND WRITINGS

questions while they are fresh, especially where the
Church and its people are misrepresented. All was
ready for the realization of this plan except the selec-
tion of the editor and business manager and the paid
assistants of both. For be it known that up to this
time neither the editor nor the manager nor any per-
manent member of the staff had received a cent of
salary, but gave their services in connection with their
regular professions. Many of the best writers did
the same because of their devotion to Bishop Delany.
The services of the staff of a weekly must demand
the entire time of its members, consequently the in-
creased expenses demanded an increased subscription
price the regular price of weeklies.

The Guidon is a fitting monument to Bishop Delany.
It represents his courage, his ability, and his broad
Christian charity.

The editor now assumes a privilege, and will put
aside the impersonal and say a few words about a
friend whom fifteen years ago, at the threshold of the
priesthood, he learned slowly to admire. When that
acquaintance merged into friendship I know not, until
I found its tendrils encircling my being. They were
far reaching. They bound many a heart still closer
to his, and many, hitherto unknown to one another,
were drawn closer together by the parent root that
sprung from a heart nurtured by the true love of
God. That friendship was capacious. It is no exag-
eration to say it included all who were ready to recip-
rocate in kind. No one may say " I was bis best
friend," for that friendship was too far reaching. Many
may say "He was my best friend." If the truth be
known, he was the intimate friend of hundreds even
while he was curate. Strange, too, many of these were
not friendly among themselves, but a high ideal guided

OF BISHOP DELANY 425

Bishop Delany, and in his own peculiar way he let it be
fel that there is no friendship worthy of the name that
does not bind one and all in true Christian charity. It
was a nuisance to go walking 1 with him. The walk was
interrupted every few minutes for a chat with this one
or that, unknown to me or perhaps disliked by me. Or
else it was : " Here lives X. Y. Z. Let us drop in and
see him. Don't know him? Well, you will meet a
mighty fine fellow." He often corrected me when I re-
lated acts done against me by others. No matter how
serious they were he could find an excuse for the third
party, and would say : " Oh, you see calamity ahead
when no one else does. I'm sure that fellow has the
highest regard for you, or is misinformed by gossip-
ers." And I afterwards found out that when the third
party, regarding him as a personal friend, said practi-
cally the same thing to him, he was given the same
answer.

Bishop Delany was a very human being, yet withal a
very saintly man. He asked me once to read a series of
41 Lives of the Saints" recently published, which omit-
ted many silly things of holy people that existed in the
minds of former biographers, but in this series showed
how they were ordinary men in their everyday inter-
course with men ; how they acted as men and not as
people of an impossible world, and he told me to select
some of these for publication in the Guidon. He was a
most sociable companion ; he enjoyed fishing, with the
keen pleasure of boyhood, yet often such a trip was
planned to lure a companion away from the humdrum
round of life. Since his death the accumulation of anec-
dotes tell that at all times he was the man of God. In
the story of his life the proof of this is nicely told. He
would, even when bishop, accept without rebuke the
kindly criticisms offered by others, who often judged

426 LIFE AND WRITINGS

without a knowledge of the facts. He was a very deter-
mined man, many called him obstinate. He was care-
ful in his decisions, many of these the results of years
of observation, yet there were some who said he was
impulsive in his judgments.

In the early days of our priesthood I enjoyed the
benefit of his criticism and did not hesitate to respond
in kind. We would argue and often disagree entirely,
giving our candid opinion of each other's common
sense. If he thought he was right he would not give
in. In the vast majority of cases, he was right; but
if he found out that he was mistaken he never
hesitated to admit it and express wonder that he
could not have seen that before. He was the soul of
honor, and a man of that stamp has difficulty to
restrain himself when the hypocrite poses as virtuous.
Rarely did he hesitate to tell such a person what he
thought of him.

He early began to carry out plans that stirred up
the charge of being a man of hasty judgment, but he
knew the needs and, better than anyone else, the
resources of the diocese. He paid no attention to
the criticism, but planned ahead for the future, for
he was perfectly aware to what extent he could go.
He felt heavily the responsibility placed on him, and
never took an important step without long and serious
thought. This was hinted at in a letter he wrote
me. I had discovered a rather witty article for
publication in the Guidon. I hesitated, and sent it to
the Bishop for his approval. He answered in a
characteristic way: "By all means publish it. What's
going to happen? You getting scrupulous? I think it
must be that, with others, you realize that position
brings with it responsibility."

OF BISHOP DELANY 427

One more little point I give from the inner sanctuary
of friendship to illustrate his thoughtfulness and
kindness. One Friday night, May 18th, he returned
from a long series of confirmation administrations. He
learned my father was critically ill. About ten that
evening he went to the home to express his sympathy
for the man he had known well since he came to
Manchester. He objected to seeing the patient be-
cause he thought at that late hour a visit would do
harm. However, he yielded, and found him bright
and cheerful, and he cheered him still more. For a
few moments he talked in his own pleasant way to
the family. My father died suddenly the next Monday,
and the last public act Bishop Delany performed out-
side his regular episcopal duties was to attend the
funeral and deliver the sermon.

Twenty-one months is sufficient only for a great
man to show his ability to wear the mitre. He
visited Rome at the invitation given by the Supreme
Pontiff to all bishops to attend the fiftieth anniversary
of the publication of the dogma of the Immaculate
Conception. There he was privileged to hear from
one of the heads of the Propaganda that an event in
his case was so unusual that it had perhaps never
happened before in the case of an American bishop.
Not one letter had been received at the Propaganda
that wounded in the least his personal character or
denied his ability to be a worthy leader of his flock.
Another joy was in store for him. Bishop Delany
knew that no bishop is the unanimous choice of all,
but realized that all are guided by their honest con-
victions. He respected as a criticism guided by the
highest motives the actions of those who thought he
could not fulfill the duties of his office. If any differ-
ence was shown by him, it was not any effusive treat-

428 LIFE AND WRITINGS

ment of these priests, but a more delicate manifesta-
tion of his friendship for them. He was a sensitive
man and he felt sympathy for those who did not
secure the man of their choice. He had little reason
for that over-sensitiveness. In the brief time given
him, he proved his ability, his love, and his friend-
ship. The ones who felt most keenly his death, and
who gave him their best services, were those who
hesitated to place the diocese in his hands, yet none
more closely shared a friendship that came from a
heart too large to be exclusive, too noble not to strive
to gather everyone in that greater friendship that
joins all in perfect union of the love of God. May
God grant him eternal rest.

OF BISHOP DELANY 429

TO RT. REV. JOHN B. DELANT, D. D.

SEPTEMBER 8, 1904.

Our hearts, our hopes are with thee. Art not thou
A king ? Thy hands the staff of power hold;
Thy finger rests within Faith's jeweled gold;
The helmet of salvation on thy brow,
Like storied knighthood's tossing plume, must now
Be ever seen by us. Yea, manifold
Thy gifts of grace, God's glory to uphold,
Thy flock to lead. Yet while in trust we vow

Our faith, we pray May justice guide thy hand:
May gentle love direct thy sandaled feet

To hearts irresolute and weak: May pride
Be banished far: May Christlike tones command
But offner still may Christlike love entreat:
May one for all, and all for one, abide.

JUNE 11, 1906.

Our hearts are rent; our hopes have jled. The ring,
The cross, the staff, those signs of power,
Now toys of Death to help recall the hour
Of that great day its pomp, its pride; to bring
Us sorrowing to thy tomb bid us to sing

Thy dirge, to place on thee this faded flower
Which gloriously bloomed the day when our
Mitred King was throned 'Tis o'er. Our King

Is dead. Long live the King! Though many a year
Be his, let him recall those seeds of love,

Of justice, and of truth he sowed. They grew
1o gat lands which adorned a brief career,

Whose scent was wafted to the throne above.
"God needs me more." To God his spirit flew.

SACERDOS.

430 LIFE AND WRITINGS

POEMS BY BISHOP DELANY.

The greater number of the following verses were written
while he was a student at Boston College :

HEART TREASURES.

The rhyme of the heart, though ever unsung,

Is sweeter far than the song of the tongue;

And the rosebud that died on the breast of June

Seems sweeter because it died so soon;

And the sweetest notes of the singing bird

Are the half-caught strains from a distance heard,

So weird and low, they come from afar

As if heaven's gates were left ajar.

Perhaps this may answer the reason why

Those thoughts are dearest which deepest lie;

For the balm that soothes the soul's unrest

Is the song of the heart that is ne'er expressed.

Like a miser who gloats o'er his secret store

In the silence of midnight, we love to pour

O'er memory's treasures that flee vulgar sight,

And hide in our hearts for our soul's delight.

There are names that sound like angel's tread,

And echoes of voices long since fled;

Dear faces we see through the dark cloud of years,

Whose smile greets our sight as a rainbow of tears.

There are handclasps and greetings we ne'er shall forget

Though that hand may be dust and those fond eyes be set,

And the hearts that quickened at Love's kindly token

Are stilled in death, or in life are now broken.

There are hopes that died like the stillborn rose,

Yet their early fragrance scents life to its close.

All, all are sweet symphonies never expressed,

The priceless treasures of every breast;

But the only sign the world may seek

Is the flash of the eye or the glow of the cheek.

For the ills of to-day fond mem'ry supplies

These airy fancies from Paradise.

OF BISHOP DELANY 431

PHANTASM A.

There are names our lips ne'er mention,

Though they sound like angels' tread;
There are tones our hearts re-echo

Of dear voices long since fled;
There are looks of loving faces

Which we see, though far away,
Which we nightly meet in dreamland,

Oft in busy scenes of day.
There are hopes long dead within us,

Crushed like flowers ere their bloom;
But the fragrance of their springtime

Scents the latter years of gloom.
Only dreams the Past has left us

Memory all the rest supplies,
Gives, for joys which Time has reft us,

A foretaste of Paradise.

CHRISTMAS CAROL.

Softly as an angel treads,
Nature her pure mantle spreads,

Feather light, purest white,

Crystal bright, airy sprite,
How it frolics down to earth!

Sweetly sounds the vesper bell,
How its glad notes ever swell!

Through the stillness of the air,

List the iron tongue's glad prayer,
Praises for the Saviour's birth.

Joyfully and solemnly, merrily it rings,

"Gloria in Excelsis," "Peace on earth" it brings.

Gently stealing o'er us kneeling,

At its pealing solemn feeling
It imparts from each sweet chord.

Round the hearth all gather nearer,
Christmas makes the dear home dearer;

Brightest day of all, God-given,

Earth seems nearer now to heaven.
All mankind, come praise the Lord!

432 LIFE AND WRITINGS

CHRIST WEPT.

Naught else could remove

But an infinite love
The deep wound of our sin's poisoned spear

An atonement divine

Was laid at God's shrine,
When to earth from that Eye fell a tear.

Though a thousand worlds bled,

Through the years that have sped,
A fit retribution to rear

The blood would but be

As a drop in the sea,
When weighed before God with that tear.

From those Eyes but a frown,

The proud angels cast down,
Yet bedewed the dead Lazarus' bier,

Jesus' tear as it fell

Broke the bondage of hell,
Heaven's justice could ask but a tear.

TOO LATE.

Poor broken flower,

Whose is the power
To lift thy head again?

No tear nor sigh

Revives thine eye,
Or soothes in death thy pain.

The broken lute

Whose cords are mute
Is soon forgot forever.

The rainbow's light

Will ne'er unite
When winds the storm-clouds sever.

That lamp's bright ray

Which blessed our way
Is dimmed by sun of fate;

So worth and friends,

The light love lends,
Are prized but when too late.

OF BISHOP DELANY 433

OUR OFFERING.

Out from the East they sought Him

To make Him an offering- meet;
Gold, incense and myrrh they brought Him,

And laid their gift at His Feet.

By gold His Kingship confessing-,

The myrrh to acknowledge Him Man;
By incense His Godhood professing,

Such was the faithful king's plan.

No word by the Child was spoken,
No message brought they from the place,

Yet each in return for the token
Received royal gifts of grace.

* *********

We bring Thee our golden treasure,

Not much to worldly eyes;
Hast Thou not another measure

For that which worldlings prize?

Each trinket and token we offer

To Thee will be doubly dear ;
'Tis out of our hearts' deep coffer,

Washed pure by many a tear.

* * * * * * * ** *

Take with this gift, this treasure trove,

Which to Thy Feet we bring,
Our faith, our hope, our loyal love,

O Eucharistic King !

TO MR. C , S. J.

In future years when turning
Memory's jeweled casket o'er,

Turn not from this pebble spurning
Though you prize the jewels more.

Read the wish that pebble wears

As the one this bosom bears.

Through life, in death, where'er my way

At twilight's hour, " Ora pro me."

434 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE FIRST EASTER.

The third day came at length. The first gray streaks

Of dawn, as in a winding sheet, wrapt all

The moveless scene and lent a melancholy

That night itself could not impart. Silent all.

The herald of the morning stirred no feather.

The hoot of the night owl was heard afar, and again

All nature slept. The line of Calvary's brow

Remained unbroken, save where the trees of death,

Late drenched in blood, stood black against the eastern

Sky. The earth still yawned, and gaping rocks

Revealed the death throes of a dying God. Below,

The city showed no more the signs of life

Than if were yesterday its last, and now

It waited but for Gabriel's trump to waken

Unto judgment

Upon a sudden, from

The western gate emerged a group of women,
Close wrapped and in a mourning garb; and there
Among the rest were Magdalen and Mary,
James's mother. No word was spoken, but now
And then a smothered sob, or a heart-broken sigh
Helped trace their path which lay towards Calvary's foot.
But once they stopped and whispered converse held
As who would roll the stone away. Impatient at
Delay, Magdalen hurried on. Her heart
Outstripped her feet ; her feet those of the rest.
Lifted by the morning breeze, her tresses
Floated wide; her sandaled feet scarce touched,
Or heeded not, the stony path she trod,
And thus the first, she came to where they laid Him.
When lo ! the tomb stood open wide, but black
And void, no Jesus there! Her heart stood still.
She knew not if she lived, or cared not, were
She conscious of it, so killing was the blow.
How she had wished to kiss those bruised feet
And press that thorn-crowned head once more ! But all
Was over now, no consolation left.

The others came, and, stooping, saw through their tears
The empty tomb, and turned in silent sorrow
From the place; and later, John and Peter came,

OF BISHOP DELANY 435

With breathless haste, alas ! but to confirm
Their darkest doubts. The death cloths stained with blood.
Were all they found of Jesus there. Bereft
Of sense from hearts thus seared, as men who walk
In sleep, without a word they left the place,
Yet Mary lingered on, and, bowing low,
Wept as if her heart would break.

At last

A gentle voice asked, "Why these tears?" One only
Cry she had : "Oh, tell me where they laid Him."
The stranger, as in pity moved, then spoke
The one word, "Mary." She heard, she felt, she knew
That voice, the same it was that called her child,
Her sins forgave, whose dying accents she
Had heard, nor hoped in life to hear again.
And at the sound, joy broke upon that saddened
Heart, as the sun bursts through a thunder cloud :
Then, her whole soul upon her lips, prone at
His feet she fell, and cried, " Rabboni ! "

COME HOLY SPIRIT.

A TRANSLATION.

Come, Holy Spirit, Heavenly Dove,
Inflame each breast with pious lore

Light of the world, our soul's inspire.

Come, Father of the poor below,
Come, Fount from whom all blessings flow,
Light of our life, shape each desire.

Our Hope on earth, Sweet God of life,
Our God above, our Shield in strife,

Light of our hearts, lend us Thy fire.

Cleanse Thou each thought that doth deface,
Make moist our souls with floods of grace,

And heal the wounds of Sin's dread spear.

Shape all our thoughts in Virtue's mould,
Thy breast shall save us from the cold,

Thy hand our way make straight and clear.

Give us a sevenfold trust in Thee,
From sin and death our ransom be,
And take our only gift, a tear.

436 LIFE AND WRITINGS

IN MEMORIAM.

FR. MCHUGH.

We mourn thee dead, Priest after God's own heart!
Who knew to pray as David prayed, in song.
Thy voice is stilled, thy prayer unsung- so long,
It seems an age since thou did hence depart.
The birds and flowers have come and gone; the smart
Of loss still lingers on, and Still the wrong
Unconquered is, the feeble 'gainst the strong,
And thou, Right's Champion, fallen beneath sin's dart!
The good St. Francis held all creatures brothers:
Thou hadst for all love tender as a mother's.
The world thy temple was, its dome thy sky,

The birds thy choristers, thy incense flowers,
The lily's cup a chalice raised on high;
Thy offering was Christ's tears, thine own, and our.

AT TWILIGHT.
The soft winds are sighing,
The daylight is dying,

The sun has sunk into the west,
Like a Christian soul
On the way to its goal

In the home of eternal rest.

No more would we stay
The last fleeting ray

That hastens into the night,
Than call back again
To this valley of pain
The soul from its homeward flight.

TO A LILY ON A CRUCIFIX.
vStaff of St. Joseph, lily so fair
Resting so lightly on our Lord, where
Sin's heavy cross hath left its impress,
Touch that wound lightly, or kissing caress.
Chalice which earth to the sky lifts up,
Tears are the wine of thy pallid cup,
These and the tears in Those upturned Eyes
Are our only claims on Paradise.

OF BISHOP DELANY 437

IN MEMORIAM.
Dimidium Met.

REV. EDWARD A. QUIRK.

I hang- my harp by Babylon's wave

And sit me down beside ;
The thoug-hts and tears I cannot stay

Flow onward with the tide.

I cannot pray thee bear him back,

(Do streams flow from the sea?)
But g-uide my bark to sunny isles

Where he must surely be.

A man, a priest the world has lost ;

Few such doth Heaven lend!
Weep, World! but what's your grief to mine,

For I have lost a Friend?

O sainted spirit, genial soul,

Rest now, thy work is o'er,
In many a heart thou wilt live long,

In one, forevermore.

ON THE DEPARTURE OF A FRIEND.

The golden rays of evening tide

Their brightest rubies lent,
To hill and dale and brook beside

When day its course had spent.
Great Phoebus drew in purple folds

The clouds about his bed;
The rays redeemed the rubies lent,

The last bright beams had fled.

And longingly I watched the bark

That bore a friend away,
Nor missed the light that from me sped,

Till darkness followed day.
A gloom had settled on my soul,

Night dews upon my heart;
With aching eyes, in loneliness,

I watched my friend depart.

438 LIFE AND WRITINGS

THE GOOD SHEPHERD.

(Written for the children of Hinsdale, N. H., as an address
of welcome to their Reverend Pastor on his return from Europe.)

We have heard you tell the story

Of a shepherd who loved his sheep,
And sought and led them safely

O'er pathways rugged and steep.

You told us how the shepherd

Takes the little ones to his breast,
And seeks out the weary and wayward

As the ones His heart loves best.

His days are spent with watchings,

His nights in anxious cares,
To keep his sheep and lambkins

From dangers and from snares.

When robbers assail the sheepfold
And the hireling flees from the strife,

The good shepherd faces the danger,
For his sheep lays down his life.

We thought as you told the story

Though you spoke of our Saviour dear,

That when he was taken from us
He left a good Shepherd here,

To watch over us, His children,

The sheep and the lambs of His fold,

To guard us from all danger
And shelter us from the cold.

These months we have missed you, Father,
Missed the sound of your gentle voice,

And your presence a benediction
That makes our hearts rejoice.

We have missed you at the altar
Where the Lamb of God is slain;

We prayed Mary, Star of Ocean
To guide you home again.

OF BISHOP DELANY 439

Our wishes and prayers are answered

And you are with us once more,
And we thank the good God who brought you

Safe home from a distant shore.

Your little lambs bid you welcome,

Our Shepherd, our Father, our Friend;

We hope and pray, God helping,
To follow your lead to the end.

HYMN TO ST. JOSEPH.

(Written in honor of the twentieth anniversary of Bishop
Bradley 's consecration.)

St. Joseph, father, patron, friend,

Dispenser of the Bounteous King !
To thee in heaven our thoughts ascend,

To thee on earth our praises ring.

Guard thou our Church, our Bishop bless,

Our pastor, parents, teachers all,
Let them, too, share thy tenderness,

Nor vainly let thy children call.

To thy dear charge the Good God gave
His household here, His Church and Bride;

Help thou the ones whose souls to save
Sweet Mary wept, and Jesus died.

THE MEASURE OF OUR LIVES.

'Tis not the weeks and months and years
That makes our lives ; 'tis hopes and fears.
Joy is our daytime, night our tears.

A man may live a lifetime
In the grief of a single day,

And a thousand years of bliss
Be a day that is passed away.

No, 'tis not the circuit of moon or sun,
For these go on when our race is run;
'Tis the heart-beat that tells when life is done.

440 LIFE AND WRITINGS

TO FATHER F , S. J.

Revered, beloved, whom ocean bore

Back to our midst with zealous care,
In answer to our fervent prayer,

We haste to greet thee home once more.

No Caesar now we hail from Rome,

Who conquers with a ruthless hand:
A leader of a nobler band,

Whose spoils are souls, we welcome home.

Thou dost a noble office hold
A glory not of war or song;
Thy glory is to vanquish wrong,

And bring the lost ones to God's fold.

Skilled Mariner, on life's dark seas,
Fair Truth is thy magnetic guide,
Bright Faith and Prudence stand beside

To guard thy ship from baneful breeze.

Thy words and deeds with brightness shine,
Thy mild reproach with love aglow,
Both bring the proud heart here below

To offer incense at God's shrine.

Thy ship like crested swan set sail,

And angel band did guard thy sleep;
A mighty hand controlled the deep,

And breezes lent their mildest gale.

May life be spared thee many years

(Thy crown the more resplendent grows)
With power to conquer strongest foes

Whom wily Satan ever rears.

These classic walls with joy resound,
To greet thee home to thy first born.
In years no future eyes shall scorn

A work whose praise with thine is bound.

WITH A CALENDAR.
I deem it not that I shall need

This scroll to claim a future thought,
Upon thy heart thy soul shall read

A brother's name there fondly wrought.

OF BISHOP DELANY 441

OUT OF THE DEPTHS.

Night fell in the Alpine valley;

Below was all heavy and black,
Yet the daylight seemed to dally

And leave on the hill top its track.

To us, who look up from below,

It seemed that the skies were riven,
And the snow-top all aglow

With a radiance from heaven.
**********

Up from this vale of tears,
From the darkness of sin and sorrow,

We need for our doubts and fears,
This promise of a morrow.

The sun is not lost but hidden,

And earth is more than a clod,
The mountains that rise up unbidden

May be pathways that lead up to God.

IN MEMORIAM.

DAVID REGAN DROWNED IN MYSTIC POND.

Dead? How strange to think
That he whose hand we lately clasped

Stood on Death's awful brink,
Life's book is closed, and judgment passed!

Among his books he lies in death
Those silent friends Death's vigil keep
And share a mother's grief nor sleep,

But gaze on him with bated breath.

How strange is spun this web of life!

'Twixt warp and woof the bright threads bind ;

Death's gruesome ones both fast entwined
Doth set our souls and selves at strife.

We bow beneath the scourging rod,

For us, not him, the blow doth stun.

His honors won, his lessons done.
Inscrutable Thy ways, O God!

442 LIFE AND WRITINGS

(The following lines were sent to Bishop Delany by his

sister on the eve of his ordination. A year later, on the

eve of her religious profession, he returned the poem to her
with his own verses, entitled "Sorer Mea.")

RABBONI.
When I am dying

How glad I shall be
That the lamp of my life

Has burned out for Thee.
That sorrow has darkened

The pathway I trod,
That thorns and not roses

Were strewn o'er its sod.
That anguish of spirit

Full often was mine
Since anguish of spirit

So often was Thine.
My cherished Rabboni

How glad I shall be
To die with the hope

Of a welcome front Thee !

SOROR MEA.
On the eve of my offering

Thou sent this to me,
On the eve of thy offering

I return it to thee,
To tell thee how fair

Is the pathway I've trod,
How sweet 'tis to serve

So good a good God !
How often since then

Has the water and wine
Upon my lips turned

To His Blood Divine!
So with thee shall the tasteless

And bitter be sweet
When to do His dear Will

Be thy drink and thy meat.
Our cherished Rabboni,

How glad we should be
To live or to die,

When all all is for Thee.

OF BISHOP DELANY 443

TO THE QUEEN OF MAY.

Fair link between time and eternity,

Upon our path thy hand choice blessing's strews,

Lend us thy light and be our only Muse
For thou art consummation of all poetry.
Thy heart-strings wake angelic symphony,

What better font of wisdom can we choose

Than where the Holy Spirit did infuse
Sublimest Wisdom, which took flesh in thee?

The spring-time greets thee with her birds and flowers,
To thee the fledgling pipes his first faint notes,
The year's first breath of incense to thee floats.

Permit us then, to add our feeble powers,
And join with them this universal lay,

While angels vie to crown thee, Queen of May.

TO MY LITTLE SISTER ON HER TENTH BIRTHDAY.

InJ:he rosary of your years,

Now you count one-half a score;
Childhood's spring of smiles and tears

Soon shall fly forever more.

Romp and play, dear, while you may,
Heedless of Time's quickening flight;

Grief too soon will cloud your day,
Haste your morning unto night.

Years will soon unfold their store

Rich with spoils of ages;
Reason bring her priceless lore,

Science her bright pages.

These an old age may delight,

Yet to what thou hast are poor.
Will they bring a heart so light?

Will they give a soul so pure?

May each decade ever end

"Glory God be always Thine,"
'Till the message He shall send,

"Share that glory child of mine."

444 LIFE AND WRITINGS

REMEMBRANCE.

In a lone, bleak wood a wild rose grew,

No eye ever saw it. and no mind ever knew;

But the flower was none the less as fair

As any that ever breathed the air.

It gazed up to the calm, cold sky,

And shuddered to think it soon must die.

At first it languished and its heart grew chill

Till the touch of a zephyr might well nigh kill.

The soul of the rose, with its last sweet breath,

Leaped forth to meet approaching 1 death,

And it gave to the breeze every crimson flake

'Twas all it had for Memory's sake.

No eye ever saw it, no mind ever guessed

The sweetness of its final rest.

The breeze, thus ladened, kissed a child

Who played in the meadow, and pausing smiled.

The dear enchantment of that spot

The child through a lifetime never forgot.

#**#**#***

How came I to know it? 'Twas told by the dew,
How sweet is Remembrance, and I tell you.

TO EASTER DAY.

Rise, rise Happy Morn,

See the world's salvation dawn I

Sin's and Death's dread chains are riven,

Christ, the Crucified, has risen.

Would this heart

Like Israfel
Could impart

The raptured spell.
Could enthrall

The heavenly choir,
Mortals all

With love inspire!
Then this breast

Its chords would bare.
Music's best

Is but a prayer.

OF BISHOP DELANY 445

FROM THE FRENCH OF LAMARTINE.

What is this Earth? A floating prison,

A narrow dwelling, a tent arisen

In space, that is meant to last a day,

Where the winds of Heaven course o'er in play.

The sea and mountain, valley and plain,

Rise from the dust to return again.

What is its bulk to immensity ?

As the hour that strikes to eternity ;

A storied palace built of clay,

Where nothing changes, yet changes alway !

And what is Life ? A moment's waking,
To be born, to die ; gift lost in taking;
A word that God speaks with disdain,
A maze unsolved, a question vain ;
A dream that vanishes, a spark of light,
A lightning flash that returns to night,
A moment that Time lends man to live,
A something not worth the name we give !

And what is Fame? But to deride

With empty sound, our hollow pride ;

A name repeated, sordid pelf,

Vain, false, and fleeting as itself;

Now rising, falling, from lip to lip passed

Into eternal oblivion at last ;

A poisoned nectar we tire of never,

That makes die twice who would live forever

And what is Love! A holy theme,
Should I deny it I would blaspheme.
It is our life ; what words can tell
Of the light and fire that in us dwell ?
The spark that from the gods was riven,
A chariot of flame that mounts to Heaven,
A ray from that unquenching sun
That melts two mortal hear's in one.
Love is, or would be all to all,
Could mortals but this love enthrall,
Did it not end in giving breath,
As Love Divine for us found death !

446 LIFE AND WRITINGS

"BENE SCRIPSISTI DE ME."

(In the life of St. Thomas Aquinas, the great Doctor of the
Church, whose feast day occurs on the seventh of March, it is
told that our Saviour appeared to him one day while in prayer
before the tabernacle and said to him: ''Thomas, thou hast
written well of Me. What dost thou ask for thy reward?"
The angelic doctor replied: "Nothing but Thyself, O Lord."

Thou great pure soul that God's approval heard
With ears of flesh, ere yet thy task was done,
What rapture can with thine compare? Sure none

That earth can give. The sweetest note of sweetest bird

Were discord to the soul-entrancing word

That broke the stillness to the listening one.
And now, great soul, thy ampler won,

Help us to share the love thy bosom stirred
So we may shape our days and years as thou
Didst thine, with this blessed hope that we

May gain God's gracious sanction and reward,

Which, though deferred it be, yet even now

In life, in death, our only choice will be

But this: "None other than Thyself, O Lord!"

JESU DULCIS MEMORTA.

O Jesus, the sweet memory

Of Thee brings sad hearts cheer,
But sweeter far than all beside

The thought that Thou art here.

The sweetest song of singing bird

Is discord to Thy Name;
Today, tomorrow, yesterday,

Thou art, dear Lord, the same.

O Jesus, Hope to sinful souls,

To those who ask how kind!
To those who seek Thou art ever near,

But what to those who find?

No tongue can say, no words express

The rapture of Thy love,
But who has felt can partly guess

The bliss in Heaven above.

OF BISHOP DELANY 447

THAT FACE.

Upon the shore of Galilee,

Stood Christ amid his band,
The crescent moon shed silver light

O'er rippling 1 waves and land.

The moonlight seemed to linger there

E'er on its course it sped,
To touch that holy brow and form,

And halo round His Head.

That look! Ah, words cannot express

Nor fancy ever trace
The meekness, love and majesty,

That shone upon that Face.

Those Eyes! Those meek and holy orbs

Shone with supernal light!
Well might the stars draw back and hide

Themselves within the night.

Not with that brightness of the sun

Which none dare look upon,
Mild as eve's twilight Christ's kind eyes

With love and pity shone.

He spoke! The music of that voice

Seemed strains that came afar.
From angels' lute when angels' hands

Leave heaven's gates ajar.

A heavenly smile lit up that Face,

Nor did the music cease.
For every word spoke harmony

And to each soul brought peace.
*********

Ah, envy not those favored ones

Who stood beside Him there;
Though we such sight have been denied

We still have been His care.

His Heart, His Soul, Divinity,

His Flesh, the Blood He shed
Have through all ages since that time

His faithful children fed.

448 LIFE AND WRITINGS

MY PIPE.

Where shall I find a friend like you,
So often tried, so always true?
No varying moods save to suit mine,
Thou hast none other, mine are thine.

Morn, noon, and night,

Thou fairy sprite,
Ever thou cheerest with new delight.

In time of grief no one so nigh,

To give surcease by sympathy;

No unkind word hast thou e'er spoken,

Nor gentle concord ever broken.

Thy warm caress,

Like a mother's press,
Has all that makes up tenderness.

Thou comest, they say, from Venus' home,
Wrought from the wild waves' crested foam;
From beauty's bower and love's warm nest,
Thou bringest me from both what's best.

Contentment's calm,

And sorrow's balm,
Thou art my solitude's one charm.

P.S. Should Exegesis all this question,
Admit, at least, it aids digestion.

REGRET.

How often we find the loving word
Our heart was fain to say

Dies on our lips and is never heard
While the loved one passes away.

Passes away, never to know
The good we in him prize,

For when we wish our love to show
Our faltering accent dies.

And yet the word we deep conceal
Might mend a heart that's broken,

Did we but tell what half we feel
And give love's tender token.

OF BISHOP DELANY 449

ON THE DEATH OF LEO XIII.
A king of kings thou wast,

Anointed, set apart ;
The Truth thy only sceptre

Thy realm the human heart.

God gave thee length of years

Beyond alloted span ;
And every year a glory was,

A blessing new to man.

The triple crown of Peter

Did well adorn thy brow ;
In death thou liest lowly

The whole world mourns thee now.

But who will comfort Her,

Thy spouse, who bears the shock !

And who console thy children,
O Shepherd of the Flock?

Our one great solace this:

Christ's Vicar upon earth,
A crown more glorious waits thee

In thy eternal birth.

Another Pope will reign,

"A burning fire," no doubt;
But with thy life, O Leo,

"A light in heaven" went out.

("A Burning Fire" is the motto of the present Pope, as "A
Light in Heaven " was the motto of Pope Leo.)

WITH A CALENDAR
Christmas is a season for friendship's well wishes,

A time when the Christ-Child's blessings abound;
This is the blessing I pray with the year that I send you,

"May yours be a Christmas the whole year round."

The months and years
With hopes and fears

In life's web blend.
Blessed smiles, blessed tears
Through months and years,

For O the end!

450 LIFE AND WRITINGS

WHEN I AM DEAD.
When I am dead, as I shall be,
It matters little then to me

If no fair trophy marks my dust;

It is not fame or gain I lust.
Yet may some one write tenderly:

"Not free from fault or sin was he,
But did no fellow injury."
In God and man I put my trust,
When I am dead.

Of God I crave Divine mercy,
Of man I ask but charity.
However ill, however just,
My claim I leave, as life I must,
To Time and to Eternity,

When I am dead.

MEMORARE
Remember, Blessed Mother,

That never was it known
Who sought thy intercession

Was left to plead alone.
Confiding in thy goodness,

I hasten unto thee,
Let not thy gracious promise

Find exception first in me.
Though most unworthy ever,

Yet hearken to my cry,
And stretch a hand through darkness

To lead me to the sky.

MUSINGS.

As I sit with idle pencil

Musing on forgotten lore,
And the friends who have gone before me

To the bright eternal shore,
Floods of sad and lonely feelings

O'er my soul pass, for I see
Faces loved, dear cherished faces,

Gone from this life's mystery.
But a Father's faith has taught me

That my loss is now their gain;
And God grant when I am summoned

I shall meet my friends again.

OF BISHOP DELANY 451

A PRAYER.

Come to me, Jesus, when morning breaks,
Come to me when my soul awakes.
My earliest thought should be of Thee,
Light of the World and Eternity!

Come to me, Jesus, when daylight dies,
No night so dark as Thy closed eyes !
Night has known Thy watch and Thy prayer,
Sleeping, unheeding, I need Thy care.

Stay with me, Jesus, the livelong day,
Whether I work, or weep or pray ;
Thou art the Way, the Truth, the Life;
Without Thee, no going, no knowing, all strife.

Come to me Jesus, when life is done,
Bearing the palm for victory won;
Bring me to Thee and let me stay
In Thy dear keeping forever and aye.

TO FATHER O'C. , S. J., ON HIS BIRTHDAY.

How like this month of smiles and tears,

The life you gave to God :
The hope, the trust, the doubts and fears,

Yet sweet the scourging rod.
To lift and twine a drooping flower

About earth's cross towards heaven,
To whisper peace in death's dark hour

Into thy hands is given.

Thy life whate'er its length be blest,

And at its close eternal rest.

May Father Time upon thy brow,
His cares there lightly lay.

Thy future years be bright as now
Thy April change to May.

WHY THE ROSE IS RED.

Long, long ago, in distant lands,
A rose was laid by childish hands

At Mary's shrine, 'tis said.
The conscious flower, as Mary's dower,

Then blushing turned to red.

452 LIFE AND WRITINGS

IN MEMORIAM.
(Written for the unveiling of the monument to Bishop Bradley.)

Beneath the altar his body lies,

Where sorrowing we laid him ;
His soul is now beyond the skies,

Returned to God who made Him.

With tender hands these stones we raise

Before his chapel door,
Mute tokens of the love and praise

We owe him evermore.

Above, the cross of the old land

His faith and hope expresses ;
Joined now to Erin's sainted band,

He still his children blesses.

The face we knew and loved in life

Looks down upon us still,
To cheer us and to calm our strife

To bid us do God's will.

The children will not soon forget

The shepherd of the flock:
The elders will remember yet

Who built on Christ the Rock.

The poor, the sick, and those who grieve,

Their footsteps here will bend
The tribute of a prayer to leave

To father, patron, friend.

And while they kneel the prayers to say,

In loving gratitude,
Comes the sweet hope that they too may

Share his beatitude.

A PRAYER.

Receive, O Lord, my lowly homage,
Make my heart like unto Thine;

Thy intellect is all perfection,
Enlighten this of mine.

THE LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

Santa Barbara

THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE
STAMPED BELOW.